My Little Pony: Universal Magic

I landed him in the face, with a little blood spitting out too. He landed hard on the floor, as if he was in a comma. I then looked towards everyone else that was paying attention to us.

I looked towards them and told them all, "Well go on... what are you all staring at!?"

They then slowly turned away and the band continued their song, however I heard a slight whisper among in the audience.

I then slowly turned around and asked Valiant, "Give me a whiskey... and the whole bottle, not a shot glass."

Valiant nodded and went straight away to grab me my drink as he looked worried for me as I looked a little bit slump on the bar counter top. He soon came back with a glass bottle of brand named whiskey with his left hoof and I didn't even need him to open it. I just used my magic to grab it, bring it close to my hungry lips, opened the big bottle of whiskey that he gave me, possibly a sixty-four ounce, maybe more and drinked it all. I stayed at the bar area, watching the song while Valiant avoided to talk to me. It was because he knew I wasn't in the mood. I also knew about that Luna was waiting for me outside, but I didn't give a fuck.

Eventually, about ten to fifteen minutes later, I was finished with the entire bottle. I left the bottle on the counter and left without a single word to valiant. I didn't even pay him, but he knew I was good, so he sometimes he gave me drinks that was on the house every now and then.

That or maybe he just didn't want to get on my bad side and have a bullet in his head or maybe since I didn't have a gun at the time, a knife in his chest with his heart in the trash can. Or maybe that's too edgy. Really he's probably just as much of a pussy like Forrest is. We can pretend it's that since Celestia took away my gun... and my knife... but jokes on them, I wasn't good with those two things so it doesn't hurt me... HA HA HA HA HA... ha ha... ha... he... I should probably not have wrote that down... but I'm using ink and there is no eraser for this... well this is embarrassing...

Let's move on huh?... So anyways, I walked out of the club, not feeling drunk, mostly because mostly these days I need a little bit more booze to get a good buzz going. You could say I had built a tolerance over the years when it comes alcohol.

I walked outside, the stars were out and Luna was waiting for me, looking a little worried in her eyes, but at the same time wondering what happened to me. I could understand, since she missed her chance to raise the moon and the stars and letting her big sister do it instead of her. It was her job after all, her responsibility, and didn't do it because of me. And on top of that, I was gone for an awfully long time for something that I had to just drop a letter off to someone... yeah...

Luna saw me come out by the entrance and I looked at her with a slight disgruntled frown upon my face as she asked me, "What took you so long Knight? Did you have any trouble in there or..."

I cut off Luna and told her while walking past her slightly and hanging my head down a bit with my eyes closed, "Well I went in there, talked to Valiant, gave him the letter."

I then stopped in my tracks after walking past her a bit, raised my head up, and had an annoyed look in my eyes as I slowly turned my head to her and looking in her eyes while I said to her, "Then this rich asshole came up to the counter, asked for some wine and basically gave me an insult. So we argued and I ended up punching him in the jaw. In which case, he may or may not be in a coma. And I may or may not have went ahead and drinked an entire bottle of whiskey to forget what just happened. Sadly it wasn't enough whiskey."

Luna looked hard at me and straight into my eyes deeply and told me as she looked disappointed in me while I just looked slightly annoyed in my eyes, "Knight... you know Celestia and I have forbid you to drink..."

I then told her while tilting my head slightly to the side and and giving her a whatever kind of look, "So? Sometimes we just need a little something to take off the edge, and when our close friends are not of help at that time, the only thing that you can turn to is liquor. And besides, I'm not even drunk."

Luna then said, as we had started to walk back towards the castle and I kept my eyes forward and she kept looking at me as we trotted along the path, "That's not the point Knight. The point is that you need to remain sober, even if you don't get drunk. You are supposed to be taught how to stay on the path. The correct path so your world isn't so bad. And if not for your world, but for our world as well. Just... please listen to reason and don't do it again. I won't tell Celestia, especially what has been said earlier today, but next time I might not keep it a secret."

I then told her, as we got up to the main front door as she had a pleading looking in her eyes, begging me not to disobey them again while I looked back without a care in the world, "Huh uh... whatever you say princess."

Then, we opened the door with the magic from our horns and when we did, Celestia was waiting behind it.

We then both walked in and I then asked Celestia who was standing there inside, waiting patiently for us to come back from the errand, "Hello, may I ask why are you just standing there?"

Celestia then said with a confused, yet curious look on her face, "Well, I thought you wanted to go out and fetch the herbs for Wolf's medicine."

I then was silent for a while and then said while I rolled my eyes to the back of my head and put my right hand... hoof... whatever... to my chin to think about it for a bit, "Yeah... I did I suppose. Alright then, let's head out."

Celestia then said with a tone in her look and voice to me, "Yes, just remember to stick close."

Celestia and I then walked out as Luna stayed in to do what her job was, being the princess of the night. Luna took to her duties, as Celestia and I walked through Cantorlot.

We were silent to each other as we headed back out the doors that I had walked through, mostly likely because I still didn't like what she has put me through and what had happened earlier.

Eventually, the silence was broken by Celestia, as we walked past a pony every now and then on the streets in the dead of night, "So... what took you two so long?"

I was silent with my answer, trying to think of an answer in my head. My head hanged down a little bit as to not look at her and give her a tip that I had something to hide. I was a little bit nervous since I knew she wouldn't like what I had done and I was going to have to go through some more shit with her, but she was giving me the shifty stink eye though as we were walking the streets. I couldn't come up with anything instantly, but I thought for a moment, tried my best to think of something quick, as I was sure she would expect an answer from me at some point, and clearly I didn't feel like pissing her off some more.

I had honestly felt tired, in pain for once in a blue moon. Celestia was tough and only grew wiser to my actions whenever I tried to outsmart her.

I eventually broke my own silence and told Celestia as I raised my head up and looked at her, as she looked at me as we were walking, waiting for an answer to come from my mouth and still giving me the side stink eye, "I had some... uhhh... technical difficulties... let's put it like that."

Celestia looked curious, but at the same time concerned.

She then asked me, "What complica..."

She was then quickly cut off as the rich pony that I had knocked out earlier had came out of the club that we were walking past. He was weak, limping in a way, he looked like he had been through a lot of shit not too long ago.

His suit was roughed up while his mane was all over the place and he was bleeding from his nose while still having dried blood on his face from where I had punched him at. He had stumbled out of the club, holding the door with his right hoof as best as he could as he limped on outside. He looked a bit dizzy and couldn't tell exactly what was right in front of his face. He saw me and he looked like he recognized me.

He then said as the best he could, "There you are... you peasant... do you think you can get away with hitting me... after doing what you did to me? Huh!? Do you think you can... "

I then had to shut him up because I couldn't stand to hear the words come out of his mouth for more than fifteen seconds. I went up to him swiftly and I hit him again with my right hand... hoof... whatever... right square in the face, knocking him out cold once more.

Celestia saw me and she had looked a little pissed at me as she was defiantly giving me the stink eye and knew something was up with me, but at the same time a bit glad that I did. It was because she wasn't always for the rich ponies that looked down on the poor. In fact, she despised it. But at the same time there was nothing she could do about it and control's one thoughts like a robot. IT still irked her though. So in a way, she was glad that I punched him it seemed, but yet can't help but feel that I broke a contract of some sort.

She then asked me as we continued our walk towards the gate that led outside of town and into the nearby forest as we left the guy who I had punched all by himself, "So... what was that back there?"

I then told her as I had a little smirk on my face, "As I said, some complications was brought up in the club. But don't worry, I took care of it, and no one was hurt... except for him of course. So you don't have to worry and possibly yell at me for doing something wrong."

Celestia then said to me with a stern look towards me, "Well... he was a bit rude, but I would have expected a better response from you and to handle it in a more proper manner."

Then her expression changed and looked like she was softening up a bit towards me, "Buuuuut... I suppose it's alright, as long as you didn't cause too mage damage to him."

I then said to her, as we were coming up to the gate with a mad, little smile, "Well, I hope something worse comes to him... I hope he finds a dirty gun somewhere and does this world... or this universe... a favor... He needs to put a bullet in his fucking head and either burn in Neon hell or walk forever alone. Either way, it'll be a favor to the entire universe if he does that."

Celestia didn't like what I had to say and looked a bit angry with my language that I had used in front of her along with the insult that I had made. I had walked up slightly ahead of her as she gave me the stink eye behind my back. You could just feel that stink eye.

However, she didn't feel like yelling throughout the town or the nearby woods and arguing with me and wake up the entire town or the woodland critters, so she just bottled up her emotions as we continued towards the gate. We eventually got to the gate and as we walked out, I saw the forest. The forest didn't have a name, I had always called it the forest near Cantorlot. I don't have a fancy name for it. Sorry if you were expecting one. But hey... we can play a fun game of Name That Forest. Not Forrest, a forest. See, Forrest has 2 "r's" in his name... bet you didn't realize that huh? Yeah... I know...

Anyways, I didn't go into it with a few exceptions in the past so I didn't have well-known knowledge to it, but Celestia did since she lived in Cantorlot for over a thousand years. When we were out of the city, we were on the edge of the forest; there was no trail, just a plain line between the rows of trees and cut grass.

As we walked into the forest, Celestia told me as she kept her head a little low with shifty eyes and said to me with a bit of determination yet worry in her voice, "Keep close to me Knight. I don't want you getting lost. I am aware that you do not have much knowledge of this place whatsoever, let alone been here before. At least I assume as much that is... "

I then told her with a sly smirk across my face, "I have been here a few times in the past, but not much to actually know what goes inside these woods."

Celestia then said to me in a low tone of voice almost as if she was whispering, "Well, either way, stay close to me. Now, I have looked up in the books and with what Wolf has, we really just need one herb, but it is a bit hard to find. So you being here helps out a little bit. We are looking for a plant that has one green leaf attached to its head, with blue petals surrounding it on a stem. The reason why it's hard to see is because it's rare to find and only grows in specific areas, but luckily enough, it's here."

I then asked her and looking up at her, "And once we find this plant, what do we do with it?"

Celestia then said, "Surprisingly, not much, all Wolf has to do is eat it raw and he'll be fine and within the next three days, he'll slowly get better. So go ahead and start looking around and let me know if you see anything, but keep to where I can keep an eye on you though."

I then said to her as I started to act a little playful towards her and started to get ahead of her more, "Whatever you say."

She then gave me a look, a look that told me she wasn't happy with that comment either, but not as angry enough though. It's just that to her, it wasn't giving her any respect that she thought she had deserved from me.

Well, we went ahead and went our separate ways, but we didn't separated from each other too far from each other. I went about twenty or thirty feet or so ahead of her. I still had a playful smirk on my face even though she wasn't seeing it, but somewhere in my mind, I started to have a hopeful outlook in the future... or at the very least the very near future. As for Celestia, she didn't look too pleased with my actions, but was willing to put up with it. Besides, she was trying to concentrate on finding the herb and not waste energy or effort on my sorry little pony ass. So she started to look for it by using her horn as a flashlight to see in the dark. Her horn and magic gave off a white, bright, slightly powerful glow that illuminated the nearby area.

For me, on the other hand, I didn't feel the need to do it. Luna's bright and shiny moon was enough for me to look around in the forest. So at least to me, I didn't need to do shit. Even though in all reality, I couldn't see seven feet ahead of me. But hey, I worked with what I got sometimes. Even though I didn't need to.... eyup... you can call it stupid all you want, I'm just here to tell you how it all went down. You don't need to get snarky at me you little shit. Anyways, She looked down, carefully scanning with her eyes, searching for the plant.

However, with no luck and fifteen minutes in, she couldn't find diddly dick. As for me, I did the same thing and used my eyes despite maybe straining them in the low moonlight looking for the damn thing, although I was pondering in my mind about just making a break for it, head to the portal that may or may not have been nearby, head to a new universe that hasn't been opened before, and never come back. And never look back too. And have no regrets or else shit is just going to be from that point forward and it's just going to turn into some recreation from the Bible by that point. You know like leaving and thinking you're never going to come back, but then you end up regretting it and feel home sick and then you're come back learning a valuable lesson and asking for forgiveness. I don't want any of that cringe shit. And if some of you have a problem with that, then maybe god shouldn't have made it cringe.

But then again, TK could just tracked me down through various means, along with Celestia might being able to catch up to me before even getting close to a cave that holds a portal with her magic or her giant fucking wings. Hell, there was a cave in that forest that holds a portal that I never told anyone about I think at least I think this was the forest that had the portal. Either way it's there... but I suppose it wasn't for the best to do it. Maye whenever I feel up to it I'll do it, but not then and not now. I'm still writing to you guys after all. I'm not going to be rude and not finish what I started unlike some others... because they can't finish in bed... oooooooohhhhhhhh... got ya... So continuing, Celestia could easily catch up to me easily. She was too good for me to beat, and so I could only hope I could escape without getting caught.

Of course, I saw the cave in the distance beyond many trees and just barely slightly squinting my eyes into the far off distance as I looked around... and I saw it, stared at it, wondering if it even was worth making a run for it. The door to go on my own and make my own path and to take by my world was right there, waiting for me to go. My chance, right there. This whole world behind me could have been gone in a flash right then and there. I just needed to take a chance and leap off the metaphorical cliff and take by what was mine; my life, my destiny, my world. I just needed to trust within my own soul and go for it without thinking. Do it now and ask questions later or else nothing gets done. But I then hesitated and couldn't bring myself to do it. I just couldn't.. even when it was just sitting right there, mocking me... So instead I put that thought to rest and continued to search for the plant.

Eventually, Celestia and I moved to different areas and separated out selves from each other. I'm sure Celestia was too busy looking for the plant to notice that we had just split up like that without comment. So we went deeper into the forest than we needed to be, as it could be somewhat dangerous, especially around this tie of night. Who knows what kind of dangerous cocks we would find. Perhaps a big and scary one that was black that would try to rape us... yo know... a black chicken snake thing. And then it would maybe rob us too... But hey, it was nothing to worry about... she was one of the strongest alicorns in the universe, along with having me there... it wasn't even something to even come across our minds when we went deeper into the woods. I'm sure... maybe I couldn't exactly take on a big, black, scary cock, but I could try to shoot at it... with my magic. Look, it just needs to stay away from my property and go back to cotton fields... that was in the forest.. where most of these cocks live at...

So we continued to search and search and about an hour later... we still didn't have any luck. It was almost beginning to look like it was hopeless to find this one plant that we needed. However, I saw a cave, not the cave that held the portal, but a different cave that I recalled seeing once before and being in it, but didn't recall it since it wasn't in my interests too much. I saw a faint glow coming from it and it attracted me. I was almost mesmerized by it like I was caught in some kind of trance by it. And then I slowly walked towards it without saying a word out loud. Celestia eventually looked up and saw me as she had a look of a hawk on her face just staring at me. But she didn't say a word either as she just followed me into the cave and seemed to have been caught in the same trance of the faint glow as well.

We went into the mouth of the cave, and as we did, we both saw that it was that big, but not too small either... just right for a good sized cave I suppose. Like a big sized cave that you would take boring yet obligated tours in because you're on a road trip and your parents think looking at caves are interesting even though you just want to play your fancy Game boy or Walkman or whatever and listen to urban blacks about stabbing each other for crack cocaine as they are singing while high crack cocaine. Yeah... and there's a little gift shop on the side with some shitty trinkets that you could buy at an inflated price.

So we went into the mouth of the cave and as we went to the source of the light, it got brighter and brighter like how the sky would get throughout the day. When we were walking to the source, it reminded me of that one night on Earth... the night that started it all. When I saw that ball of light and how I went after it into that cave, I even started to wonder if I would see it again... but of course, as of now, I'm still questioning what that ball of light was and what it all meant for me. Well, in some ways I think I know, but in other ways I question it all.... so chances were, it wasn't going to happen.

Well, we eventually turned a corner and it wasn't no ball of light awaiting for me to see me again like that one night back on Earth. But instead, little lights floating in the air like little fire flies, as there was a pool of water that had a beautiful blue color to it, while the roof of the cave seemed to reach to the heavens.

The lights seemed to have been bugs, but I wasn't sure. I didn't really want to bother asking Celestia or trying to check. Look of it was a bug, it's a bug. And if it bothers you, you just smash it. Especially if it's a spider. Tell those fuckers to fuck off and tell them "Weaving spiders, come not here!" over and over on repeat. A Skeleton told me to do that, but that's a lesson for you kids out there.., always trust a skeleton that had a really big and long nose, you can trust them. Even if odd and familiar music is playing somewhere near them. Well, Celestia and I were amazed by this sight as her eyes glowed in wonder and her mouth agape... well just Celestia really. I on the other hand thought it was relaxing and calm, but of course it wouldn't hold me for long to gather up my anger once more and to forget all of the good will and charm of the place that we had just found ourselves.

Soon, Celestia spotted something on the ground near her that caught her attention. She then lowered her head and soon took a closer look as she didn't have to move as this thing was right next to her. She squinted her eyes to try and get a clearer look and to determine what it was She bent her neck forward and surprise surprise... she found the plant we were looking for. Oh boy! She had a little smile on face as if she was a child finding buried treasure.. or a dead, decomposing rat corpse in the backyard, and possibly happy that we found it and could go back home with no more worries in our mind.

She used her magic to force the plant out of the ground and she did so with love in her heart and hope in her eyes... possibly cortex. There was no sound other than snapping off the plan from it's connection to the earth as it remained as if it was untouched by anyone and it glistened in the light of the bugs. She just had it, and she held it near her face with her magic. She was going to hold it tight until we got back home.

She then turned around while saying wit a hopeful smile for once on her face, "Alright then, I found what we were looking for and..."

I wasn't around to be seen; I wasn't in her sights. Her hopeful smile had then quickly disappear as it was earned. She then started to have this face that she was ready to burst into red fiery flames and was fed up.

She then said as loud as she could to herself without it being awkward, "That ungrateful... I KNEW I SHOULDN'T HAVE TRUSTED HIM! I SHOULD HAVE JUST LEFT HIM BACK AT THE CASTLE! I'M JUST TOO..."

I then cut her off as I came up to the surface from the pool of water and poked my head out.

I said to her in the middle of her rant with a snarky smirk on my face, "Hey Celestia... maybe you should COOL off for a moment."

I had my eyes closed with a big grin on my face as I chuckled to myself a bit, thinking I was owning her. When Celestia saw me in the water, she was relived and quickly calmed down. She even had a smile on my face knowing that I was still there and didn't leave. But the hopeful part wasn't there. That part was long gone.

She then said to me, "Well it does look nice, but it is getting late. Just get out and use a spell that you have to dry yourself off, since I'm sure you have one by now."

I then said to her as I started to do some back strokes in the water while still having my eyes closed and sailing smoothly, "Not really, but I could possibly make one on the spot if I feel like it. And even then, I probably don't care enough to do even that."

She then said to me with a slight worried smile, "Yes... well... just try and dry yourself off. If not, then when we get back, I'll get you a warm towel. It is a bit chilly in here after all."

I then told her, "Nonsense... I'll be perfectly fine. I could even stay the rest of the night here."

She then told me with a worried but angered look on her face, "Well certainly not with me or Luna you won't. And besides, we need to get this to Wolf and it is time for us to eat. So get out and we can head back."

And so I kept my little smirk on as I headed to the edge of the pool of water (despite slowly dying on the inside that I had to get out of the nice pool... the pool was really nice...). I slowly climbed out of the pool of water and I was soaking wet, but I was fine as my pony coat felt a little heavy. We then walked out of the cave together as Celestia stay a little bit away from me as not to get wet from me getting wet. We then walked further and towards the outside, leaving the light of the cave and the bug behind us, perhaps for some for some other time while Celestia continued to carry the plant with her magic from her horn.

We then started to walk the same way we came from. As we slowly got out of the cave, the light slowly started to fade and such. We then ended up just using the moon light to guide us through the dark forest that we were navigating through at that time. Or in other words, not too long ago for me. You'd think it would be easy, just follow the same path as before. But really, it was still hard like the first time around. While we were walking through the woods, neither of us said a single word to each other, at least in the woods that is. It felt like there was some tension still between us. But then again I guess a trip through the caves doesn't solve all relationship problems. Although I'd imagine it would some... because where you hide the bodies of course.

Once we got out of the woods and closer to civilization, Celestia asked me with a straight look on her face with a hint of worry, "So... how was your day today... aside from what happened this morning that is? I know this isn't a question that I don't normally ask, but I am curious Knight."

I then told her as we were walking through the gate with a slight worried, yet sad look on my face as I looked down at the ground a little bit, "Well... nothing much happened after breakfast. Just... got upset and went into my room. Then afterwards I fell asleep and waking up to your sun going down slowly. And afterwards... you came in, talked to me, left, and I cleaned up the mess that was made in the hallway. I then went ahead and read those letters and replied to all of them except for TK. After that, well you know what happened."

She then nodded and didn't give an expression or anything else like that. We eventually went passed the club, and the rich snob that I knocked was still there lying on the ground like a dead corpse, with no one caring to pick him up. Ponies seem to have just walked over him to get through the entrance to the club. He was still a mess, but there was only dried up blood lying on the hard ground. Neither of us seem to care either about him. Granted though he wasn't showing any signs of movements or even a single sound of a groan in pain. He was just... lying there... almost like he had just died...
.............................
Look if anyone asks, you tell them he did that to himself. He was feeling suicidal and his wife and daughter left him. He had lost his job, his name was Derrick, and he had really bad blue balls and couldn't go on living with such a travesty in his life. Remember to keep the story straight and say that he went out to the bar for one final drink and then he punched himself to death out in front because he just had too much of blue balls to do it inside in front everyone else. And if someone asks who you know this, you tell them we were all good friends, and that we were family and we all hanged out at the park like every Labor day weekend or something and he just so happened to send all of us a suicide note telling us exactly what he was planning on doing. And that we couldn't get to him in in time because we all had something in the oven. I say Kosher, you can say bread or your hopes and dreams.

Ok, so we got our story straight. I'm not fucking around with you, when the Universe police come, they're find that I sent this to you... whoever you are.. and they'll ask... they'll fucking ask! You better not snitch on me... SNITCHES ARE BITCHES THAT GET STICHES!...

Ok... I think I got all of that out of my system... now where were we? Ah yes, the guy that I totally did not kill and was just knocked out cold and taking a little nap. And neither Celestia or I questioned about the pony's condition that he was in and we just walked right on by him.

But as we were walking on by, Celestia then turned her ahead towards me with an irked stare with questionable eyes and asked me I kept my cool and kept looking forward, "What really happened in there Knight?"

I then said to her as I kept looking forward and keeping a good posture as I walked while giving her a slight side glance with my eyes while also producing a slight smirk, "Well... if you really must know; after I gave Valiant the letter, he came up to, he said some big meanie words towards me that were not nice and I had to put him in time out... on the street... "

She then she said as she looked more annoyed while I gave myself a little chuckle under my breath, "Well I don't really tolerate any violence. But... I am against such ponies who aren't polite to each other and try to cause trouble. So I suppose what you did was a good thing, just not in the way you did it."

Celestia had just given me the stink eyes as I then said to her while turning my head slight towards her in a playful way, "I know... but he wasn't being very towards me nice, so I ended up having to teach him a valuable lesson about friendship. And the friendship lesson that I taught him was that if you don't know when to keep your mouth shut and don't say anything nice to someone, then the other one who could be your friend won't be. And that friend that you lost might have to do something about your attitudes as good friends do to make you better. Now did I learn a good lesson on friendship my humble teacher?"

Celestia then said as she looked forward and had a cynical look form on her face while she lowered her head just a tad bit, "That very cute of you Knight. You don't have to mock me in my presence. I can take a hint sometimes, especially when you have given my many over the past few years."

I said back to her while having a smirky smile on face as I said with a grin and said as I nodded my head towards her, "Awwww... you're too kind Princess."

We eventually made it to the front door and passed everyone in Cantorlot who was going out and about the town that night. By the time that we had gotten to the front doors of the castle, I was all dried up by then. So I was all good and wasn't at risk of catching some kind of cold myself and anyone in the castle who worked there didn't have to worry about stepping on a damp carpet or anything similar to that of sorts. Not that it would matter too much since they have hooves. But if they were wearing any socks on their hooves then it would probably be very icky to step on the damp carpet with. But then why would they be wearing socks unless this is rule 34? Hmmm... Oh well, it doesn't matter. We opened the door and headed inside as Celestia closed the door behind us. Luna wasn't waiting for us as she had other important businesses to attend to at that time, but she would be there for dinner later early that night..

Celestia then gave me the plant to take to Wolf with her magic as I picked it up with my horn as well, and we did that without a single word to each other. It's as if despite all that we had went through together that night, there was no show of gratitude of staying with my lives and doing as they said. We even had a moment with each other, perhaps even a bond was starting to form... yet Celestia turned around and headed elsewhere within the castle as she walked off... away from me. And as she did my eyes gave a look of both sadness and disappointment, wondering where she was going. Aside from a few words (and a possible dead body), I tried to do better. Despite the voices in my head to do otherwise, I put effort in and tried to make the best of everything just like how Wolf said to do it. And yet she just walked away like walking away from a precious memory and giving it all up right then and there. From that point after she had left me alone, a part of me felt empty on the inside, like something was just lost and something else was building up inside me. So I just stood there for a quite few seconds, lowered my head a bit and gave a slight sigh to myself.

No one else was around to experience my loneliness and come to my aid to ask me what was wrong. I looked around and I was all alone. And I thought to myself that's how it's going to be if things don't change. If I don't change or they don't change as well. Either way, it felt... weird, yet sad. So after standing there with a finger up my ass, I headed upstairs to my room to give Wolf what he needed for him to finally get better from his illness. I took the steps as usual and went with the usual route as I have been doing ever since I got stuck living in the castle; as there are multiple ways sometimes to get from point A to point B, but that depends. The estate was big though, so obviously that would be the case.

Anyway, I eventually made it to my room and the the lights were on. I thought I had turned it all off but I guess not... that or I did and Wolf just got up and did something while I was away and who knows, even when he is sick, he might have fucked something up. But that's besides the point. I had the plant in my possession, walked through the door calmly, and saw Wolf just laid stretched out in his bed almost as if he had gone into a drunken slumber of some kind. I had a bit of an annoyed look on my face. He was supposed to be sick after all and needing my help to get better. He should have been sleeping and doing whatever to get better rather than taking his daily amount of liquor. But then my eyes cooled and mellowed out as I just also gave him a look of sadness within my eyes. Sure he didn't notice, but I was think that's how he was. And he was always going to be like that too. and I had hoped that he never changed that at all.

So I then gently waking up from his drunken slumber as he started to drool a bit as he laid on wooden back, slumped over his bed, "Get up you asshole, it's time to take your medicine!"

I uhh... admittedly kicked him a little with my right hoof when I said that as I gave him a cynical look.

.....
Oh don't boo me, it wasn't even a hard kick... I'm assuming you're booing by the way just so you know. And if you didn't... well this is awkward.

Anyways, as I said that out to him, Wolf was snoring a bit but then suddenly woke up and snorted a bit like a pig and said as he shook his and struggled a bit to get up from his back from his messed up sleeping position, "Huh? Who is that? Is it you tooth fairy? I don't have the teeth yet, come back when you have my drugs... "

And then Wolf went silent for a couple of seconds. As he didn't say a word, he then slowly turned his head my way and said to me with a small smirk, "Oh it's you. The guy who doesn't know to have fun anymore."

I then said while still holding the plant with my magic and giving him a slight mocking smile, "Oh shut up Wolf and take your damn medicine will ya. I went through a lot to get this you know?"

Wolf then said to me with a smile of his own as he got into his normal position as a timber wolf and into a correct position for his bed, "Oh yeah? What kind of trouble?"

I then said to him with a smirk as I gave him the plant near him, "Oh it was nothing. I got a little wet though, I could've drown."

Wolf then said to me as he grabbed the plant with his two front wooden paws, "Is that so? well it sounds like to me that you were starting to learn how to kick it back and relax."

I then said to him as I took some steps back from him and gave a slight chuckle that he could hear from me, "He he he... maybe I was and maybe I wasn't."

Wolf didn't respond to my comment and just instead looked down what he had in his two front wooden paws instead with a slight smile.

wolf then said to me while not looking at me and just staring at the plant, "What the hell is this thing anyway?"

I then said to him as I turned around and leaned up against a wall to show him that I was relaxing a bit at him, "It's a plant that's your medicine that'll make you get better. Celestia and I got it for you somewhere in a cave not too far from here. You just eat it and it'll do the rest, so bottoms up."

Wolf then tried to crack a joke I think and gave me a side glance while still giving me a little smirk, "A cave? And you couldn't bring me back a mushroom for me to trip out on? THAT'S the medicine that I need right now. Not this vegan crap."

I then gave him a little smile and a small chuckle to go along with it and said to him while shaking my head a tad, "But you already eat pony food... which is pretty much just vegetarian stuff."

And then I thought about it and had a straight look in my eyes as stared out into blank space and said to him with a dead stare, "With the exception of eggs... and fish somewhere in the sky in that one place... and the "hot dogs" in that one place..."

I started to have cold shivers run down my spine thinking about the "hot dogs" from that one place. But after remembering memories from the past that I tried to repress many of time, I then shook my heads really fast several times and try to shake the feelings and the memories away and pretended that they never existed.

I then went back to having a small smile on my face and look at Wolf and said to him, "Never mind... so what are you waiting for, eat up so you can get better..."

Wolf then said as he slightly tossed the healing plant to the side on the dirty floor, while he slightly squinted at me along with a smile that was a little sneaky along with a slight chuckle, "he he he... I don't think. I think I'm just going to get high instead."

I then stared at him with my smiling slowly disappearing as I then said to him, "How about you shut the fuck up and just eat the plant before you get hurt... ok?"

Wolf then said back to me as he still kept his little sneaky smile and as he stood firm with his answer as just gave me a dead stare back into my eyes, mocking me, "Nah... I think I'll just wait and let the weed do it's thing an get better from there. Ok buddy? Ok... go and have a good time..."

I then started to have an annoyed and angered look grow on my face as I then got up from leaning against the wall and standing on all four of my pony legs. And the voices and the bad thoughts started to swirl around in my mind again. The fire was starting grow within me and a build up of something else.

I then said to Wolf, this time with a more serious tone in my voice, "Eat. The. Plant."

However Wolf continued to disrespect me by saying with a smug look on his face, "How about you eat that shit instead. I'm not a pony after all. I have standards. And besides, I have a busy schedule of eat, sleep, and shit ahead of me. I can't let little garbage like that ruin my diet.

I then told him with a stern look in my eyes as I took one step forward while giving him the stinky eyes, "Eat the fucking plant plant Wolf."

Wolf then said as he was starting to lay back down as he continued eye at me and give me a sneaky little smile and a side glance, "Oh yeah.. and what are you're going to do about it? Why don't you just buzz off and have yourself a good time with the royals while I get some more sleep and get better so I can have a good time... huh?"

I then said as my head lowered down a bit to the ground while still eyeing Wolf and taking another step forward towards him, "I said... Eat the damn fucking plant Wolf. I didn't waste all that time fishing that out in a cave for you to just throw it away. Don't me make me do this."

Wolf then said as he put his back to me in his bed and I was looking at the back of his head while also throwing his head a back, "Make me."

I then raised my head up a bit with a bit of wide, glowing eyes filled with anger as I asked him, "What did you just say to me!?"

Wolf then said in the same way as before while still throwing his head back a little bit with a small smug smile on his face, "Make me eat the plant... you buzzkill... "

That did it. Every rational thought and reasonable action that I had done up till then to try and be nice towards him and trying to make the best of everything... out the window. I was done. I kind of lost it and started to get a little crazy you could say. I started to listen a little bit to the voices in my head from earlier as I then scream real loud, just not loud enough for others to hear thanks to the thick walls and all. You could probably get away with bloody murder in these kind of room due to the soundproofing. Being royal and living among them must really have it's perks. no one can hear you scream in the rooms. Isn't that funny? he he...

Anyways, I then yelled at him with fury I my heart as I then said, "Eat the damn mother fucking plant you wooden piece of shit!"

As I yelled that out to Wolf, I started to charging towards him and grabbed the healing plant with my magic while pouncing on Wolf. As Wolf did that, his eyes glowed in surprised and his little smug smirk disappeared into shock as he didn't quite expect me to go ape shit on him like that. But it was too late for him as I had the advantage on him as I quickly got to his bed, put both of my hooves on him and forcibly turned him around to face me with his face looking up at me. I then used the magic holding the plant to bring it near him. I then used both of my pony hooves to then pry open Wolf's mouth with heavy force and then used my magic to place the plant into his mouth.

From there, I then stuck my right hoof and shoved it down his throat literally and made him eat the damn thing. Don't worry, this doesn't count a animal abuse. One, it ain't Earth so fuck off. Second, his kind were... different... and therefore doesn't have any rights. Like... drinking from the same water fountain as us I think... even though he still did it anyway... that wooden bastard... And third... he was made of wood, he doesn't feel that kind of stuff. And that's not just from him, he has done this kind of thing with Molestia and others when they do some rough kinky sex and the other one is choking him. He doesn't feel anything... he's made out of woooooooooooooooooooood... So if anything I might have gotten Wolf off with my shoving it down his throat.

Anyways, after I had shoved food down throat and probably got him horny maybe... I don't... Wolf was making gagging sounds, almost as if he was choking on the plant and with my hoof being down his wooden throat. But I'm pretty sure he was just faking it... I think... Wolf then put both of his front wooden paws on me and with all of his strength, he then heavily pushed me away as he then said to me with a bit of an annoyance in his eyes.

After he got me off of him and I stumbled a bit backwards, he yelled out towards me, "Get off of my you dick!"

I then yelled out to him while pointing my right hoof at him, "Well sorry Wolf. But I'm not going to stand idly by as you sit there and throw away the shit that I went out and got for you! The hell is your problem!?"

Wolf then said to me as he pointed at me with his right wooden paw and an angered look on his face, "My problem, what the hell is your problem!? I TOLD you that I didn't need this crap! I'm doing just fine on my own."

I then started to get frustrated with him as I then said, "F-F-Fine!? You... ungrateful son of a bitch! I went out to get you something to make you get better and this is how you treat me!? After all of these years that we have been together!?"

Wolf then said as he calmed down on his look and he closed his eyes and he pointed at me with his left wooden paw, "Maybe you're the ungrateful on here Knight. I'm the one who's trying to have a good time so I can get better while you're the one who isn't seeing the bigger picture here."

Wolf opened back up his eyes and shunned me away as he then simply went back into his sleeping position and had his back towards me.

Wolf then said to me as I continued to give him the stink eye at him, "Why don't you cool down a bit and think about you did and then come back to me. you're being such a buzzkill right now man."

I then said back to him in frustration as my veins could be seen just a bit along with my wide, angered eyes towards Wolf, "Buzzkill!? you're the buzzkill here!"

I then stormed out of the room with heavy stomp from my pony hooves and went turned off the lights and clamming the door behind me. And for a few seconds, Wolf was by himself in the room, not saying a single word. But after a few seconds, I rushed back in briefly and quickly opened the door and turning on the light said to him lastly, "You wooden...piece of... fucking shit..."

ad then from there I closed the door with a bit of a thud and turned the lights back off. I didn't feel like talking to him. And to be fair, he was right. I needed to cool down in hindsight and that's what I did. I went to have dinner with the two royal sisters... but this time with less edginess... trust me, I promise this time around...

So I headed down the hall as usual, down the sitars, went into the area with the three doors, and went through the dining room. Once I opened it, Celestia and Luna were already in their spots, with their plates full with what they desired that evening to fill their stomachs, with lit candles among the table to make it look a little nice. You know, that fancy candle dinner light. That kind of fancy dinner setting where you just look at the candle and wonder if you were to do someone dirty on the table... would the candle fall over and set you on fire? And would you use the wax to lube yourself up? Some hambone skeleton would probably use the hot wax to wax his carrot to the fact that he is waxing his carrot to hot wax... yeah...

Anyways, I'm not sure why lit candles would make it any better, to me it looked like shit, crap, whatever you call it, I didn't see the importance of the candles. Unless of course you're trying to wow a female and try to bang her on the same night. Or perhaps it's a wife who has a nice little meal for your anniversary, and all you do is cheat on her with another young woman that's possibly a blonde or you just don't care about your marriage, so your wife ends up leaving you and taking the kids. That's what the candles are to me. That or maybe the chick that you cheat on her with is a red head. Red heads aren't too bad, but you must question if they are human to begin with. Although Burnets are questionable to cheat on someone with. It either needs to be a blonde or maybe a red head. So then it becomes a red herring. A sexy one that you wouldn't mind dying for.

However, with Celestia and Luna, they thought it would be nice to have it, but I didn't say a single word about it as I walked in there, like it ain't shit. I walked on in there like I owned the place. I was the boss! Ok that was a lie. I just walked in with an awkward look on my face. There was also an awkward sense of silence. No fancy music playing in the background or anything. It was just a silent dinner with some guards nearby and... that was it. I had a bit of a worried look on my face since I didn't know what was going to happen. They were also not eating and were waiting for me to enter and have my seat. And while they were waiting, Luna was having a worried look on her face while Celestia was still giving me the stinky eyes as I walked in. They were like that sometimes. They always were trying to give some sort of respect I guess. Maybe it's just the proper thing to do when it comes to the royal family. It's in their blood I suppose. Although I wasn't sure what she was giving me the stinky eye still though. It's like... get off my back bitch. Besides, it's the not proper, royal thing to do now is it?

Then again what is proper anyways? What's the point? It's like being a professional, something else that I never got in my many years of life. What was the point of having professionals.

I just never got it at all. I mean, I get it. Professionals and doing certain things the proper way is important. They don't call them the pros for nothing after all. But at the same time all pros are not equal. Some pros want to see kick down the ladder so others can't climb up with them... metaphorically of course. And literally, that just means they are a dick. Like fuck you, I want to get up on that roof too you know. That's my roof that you're on... get down from there...

Either way, some proper professionals will always fuck you over one way or another. And to top it off, they will get a big ego too from it. And an ego like that will only lead to trouble and down a darker rabbit hole than you wish to know about. It can only get worse from there. And for the ones that aren't pros? Well, they get the honor of licking the crumbs of whatever the pros give them. And it get to the point where they contemplate of weather or of taking a gun and painting the wall behind them with their brains. And then their souls get taken by the darkness of nothingness as the void swallows them whole.

And the pros... they are still alive. They still get to walk around, living and breathing, nothing giving a fucking shit about anyone else. They put their boot on your neck and demand that you listen to them. That they are the ones in charge. They won't let you free. They won't you live in your own world. Your world is theirs now. And there is nothing that you can do to stop unless you break them first by taking everything away from them and leave them with absolutely nothing left to live for. You leave them weak and helpless and a gun in their right hand with a bullet on the chamber and just leave in the woods so no one can hear the bang that blows them away.

What was I writing again? Sorry, I kind of... blacked out there... some voices I think. Uhhh... anyways, my point was... I didn't like it being proper the way that Celestia and Luna were waiting for me to eat. Not to say I didn't mind it every now and then, but I didn't see a point why they had to wait for me to enter the dam room. Besides it made me feel a little weird. It's not like I was one of them or anything like that.

Anyway, I didn't say a word, I just sat down with my plate already full, and we started to eat, with a couple of guards in the room. No one spoke up while we were eating, nothing at all. It was just silence aside from the sound of us eating. And we were eating some real fancy, high class food... soup... with some chunky stuff in it... Imagine the chunky, soft, mystery food that could be in a soup because I couldn't tell you what it was My taste buds couldn't tell the difference since it was the fancy kind of food. You know? It was rich and filled with some kind of saucy stuff in it. But it didn't make me gag or anything. Nope. Although it was rude to not say grace I must say. You must always thank Mooo-loch for your food. And that's Mooo as in cow cause Moo-loch is... just a regular cow that can do somethings... ALL HAIL MOO-LOCH!

Anyways, it was driving me crazy just listening to everyone just eating their food, hearing the food being chewed in their mouths. Just hearing the smacking sounds of their tongue and their lips smacking together almost like two old fucks slapping their meats against each other. The straight kind of meats, and not the gay kind. We never talk about the gay kind. Mostly because it's gay...but it started to get on my nerves with the smacking. Granted, their mouths were closed, but the sound of smacking and facking echoed into my pony ears. It irked me to my very soul... or to my ear drums. Either way, it was very annoying. Thankfully, Celestia spoke up before I ended up putting a bullet in each in our heads due to the sounds of the two eating their meals.

Celestia asked Luna and I with a bit of spite towards us in her voice, especially towards me as she didn't even look at me when asking and all I had was a little worried look on my face, "So... I don't suppose there's anything going on that's special in a few days?"

Luna then said with a sad look in her eye and a slight sigh, almost as if she was disappointed and was bored with her royal duty life, "I'm afraid not, just what we usually do everyday and that is all."

Celestia then said while giving a slight nod and closing her eyes with a gentle tone in her voice, "Alright then."

The silenced then returned as Celestia went back to eating her meal. Her and Luna were lifting up their forks and knives with their magic from their glowing horns and taking their time, smacking the food to tiny little bits for their big ol' mouths. Sort of the perks of being a unicorn. Trust me, we're the master race, and not the filthy middle class Pegasi and the peasant Earth Ponies... but then again Celestia and Luna were all three so you got me there. But the silence was still too defeaning for me to handle. So to break up the cloudy mood in the room, I started up a conversation.

I had asked them with a slight hopeful smile on my face and trying to turn things around for once, "Then why not make something happen?"

Both of the sisters looked up at me with their bright alicorn eyes, wondering what I was talking about. Celestia looked confused but also a bit annoyed with my statement while raising an eyebrow towards me. But Luna looked like she had an idea what I was getting at with what I was saying, but at the same time not really as she tilted her head to the side just a tad.

Celestia then looked at me with her gaze and asked me in curiosity while raising one of her hooves up towards me, "And what do you propose we should make happen then Knight?"

I then sat there like a bump on a log, trying to think of something that we could start all together. I just looked down at the white clothed table and at my food as I stared dumbfounding into open space, trying to think of an answer to Celestia. I didn't really have a plan for what to say next. I just of blurted it out of my mind. I figured if things were going to be better for me and in my world and to be on the right path... at least for myself, I could at least start to try to do something a little different and did what Wolf always did and have fun with whatever. But that still didn't leave me with answer to give to Celestia and Luna as I had put myself into a corner of what to say next. All I did was drone on and said, "uhhhhhhh," for a solid minute while looking downwards on the table.

I then spoke up while giving a look of what little hoped that I had left with a small glint in my eyes and said to her, "Well, we could always start up another festival."

Celestia then said to me with a soughed look on her face as she snubbed at me; along with me trying to to continue to eat my meal, "I do believe we have enough festivals in Equestria Knight."

Celestia then took a drink of her tea, since she was the one for tea. I tried to eat my meal, but I just couldn't because the conversation we were trying to have was getting a little bit more heated than I had anticipated.

I then said to her with a rough look starting to form on my face, "Well... perhaps something else then. Maybe a race or competition or..."

Luna then spoke up while raising her right forearm up and a small smile on her face that said she was a little nervous that was going on in the current conversation and said, "We already have the Equestria Games Knight. That wouldn't work at all. And besides, even if we did that, we would have to organize the event, fill out papers, set the rules, and even form a committee for it. It would just be too much work. Perhaps something else can be done to make something happen, something more small and humble perhaps?"

I then said, while giving a growing tone of anger and frustration and my eyebrows starting to slant, "Well maybe we should do something fun together... just the three of us then. Have you ever though about that yet?"

Celestia then said while not changing any of her mood while talking, "Well, we could always do something like that, but it would have to be when Luna and I are not at work or busy. At the moment, we barely have time to do what we want. Although I suppose we could always invite her when she's available, but she's very busy just as much as we are."

I then continued to be annoyed by their answers that didn't contain a single positive answer to my ideas. Luna was starting to notice where this whole conversation was going as well as Celestia starting to form something within her as well. And it was going all the way downhill... more down than Ground Zero... on the moon... where Space 9/11 happened... in some universe... Space 9/11, Never Forgetti...

I then said while raising my right hoof up almost like it was in protest, "Well... maybe we should just make something up that'll change things up a bit, but not to the point where it's different and it'll end up messing with what we do... I'm sorry, what you two do, since I don't even do jack around here and see no fucking purpose!"

Celestia then said very quickly towards me as she snapped and had a an angered look on her face, "Watch your language Knight!"

I then got up from my spot and pounded the table with my hooves with all my pony might and looking down at the table, "FUCK YOU CELESTIA! I'm just trying to help for once, but you keep shooting my ideas down like always! Where's your fucking sense of doing something different for once! Why does it always have to be the same around here. At least make it fun here. If you're going to keep me, at least let me make the best of it. Or else you two can right the fuck off."

Celestia then said to me with a growl in her voice, as Luna was not saying a word and watching the both of us argue and trying to keep it together herself with a nervous little smile, "Well perhaps maybe you should wake up and realize what kind of world that you in! If we do something different, it can have a change to almost everything that we do around here Knight! I'm sorry that this isn't the world that you're used to, where everything is different all the time. But this is how we do it here! This is the path that we are on and our world, not yours! And if you wanted to, you can be apart of that, but only if stick to our path!"

I then said to her while being slightly taken aback and wide eyes with a mad look in my eyes, "My world!? You think that was my world, all I did was go with change! There was nothing stopping it! I tried to be on my own path! I tried to go with my destiny or fate or whatever you fucking call it! I don't care. I went along with it all. And All I got out of it was nothing. Fucking nothing! So why should I give a crap about your world! I tried being with your world. But by now, I think I would rather being on my path and be in my own world. How about I just do that and leave! Out the door I go, whether you two stop me or not! I don't care anymore what you two think or what she even thinks! At least then I'll be making the best of it that way! And besides, I don't even do anything around here, while you two just do your shit everyday! Why not live a little, go nuts... you two doing what you do everyday would make me blow my brains out and never wanting to go back to her. I would rather be in hell than do that every day."

And I take that last bit back. Thinking about it some more as an after thought, I think I rather be in Brazil than in Hell. At least then you have the gangs of raping monkeys and a giant Jesus statue that watches whatever you do... even in the bathroom. I am not ashamed of what I do in there. The giant Jesus statue can kiss my ass if it doesn't like it.

Anyways, then Celestia said, as she put her hooves on the table, making a slamming sound out of anger as a response to my comment, pretty much one uping me, "Is that why you refuse to join us besides us while we live in our worlds? Is that why you act up and not changing for the shake of our world like how you're supposed to do, because you think it's boring? Because you rather be on your own path!?"

Then I said to her, while giving her a good long look in the eyes, while slight squinting at the same time and taking a few steps towards her with my pony legs and looking up at her, "Well.. yes... yes it is the reason. Along with other reasons. But it is so I can stay on my own path! You two keep me cooped up in here and not allow me to leave or even go back to Stalia. Well I'm sorry that I'm not doing whatever it is that you want me to do for the shake of your world, but I have my own to worry about! And nothing is going to be done about it if I just sit here with you two all day and do nothing. I know you want me to change for your world you can all be on a certain path. But I can no longer take it here! I need to be on my own path and that is final. Not on yours, but mine and mine alone! The path that I want to take. Not the path that you want me to be on!"

I had said it all while keeping my head up high and saying the words with all my might. I had my chest out and pointed at Celestia as well. And I looked straight dead into her eyes as I was saying it too.

But then at the last second I then drooped my head down a little bit while still trying to look at Celestia and have an almost cynical look in my eyes, "And also because it's fucking boring around here too."

Then Celestia said to me with a huff in her voice, "Well I'm sorry to say this, but not everything is going to be fun. Something's are going to be repetitive and boring, but it needs to be that way sometimes, as life doesn't revolve around things being fun. And sadly for you, your path that you need to be on that we have set for you will involve this. Why can't you just move on and accept this is your fate? You need to do this. Don't just do it for the shake of our world but for yours as well. This can only benefit the both of our worlds. And it can only get better if you would just try and listen to us for once instead of pouting like a little colt. So why not change your path and be better?"

I then said to her, while gathering up my strength and trying to keep my pose and posture while not trying to look weak in front of her, "You know... with what has happened to me, I should give up... I should join you two and and change my path to the path that you want me to be on despite all the rough times that I've been through. I've seen death, destructions, children seeing their parents die in front of them with them being slaughtered as well, or parents losing their children and then blowing their brains out. I've seen humans and ponies burned alive, been through different worlds beyond a mere human's imagination, that sadly couldn't use it because of their ability to not even care about it."

Celestia then quickly cut me off while squinting a little bit towards me as she said dead straight to me, "No you haven't."

I then rolled my eyes a little bit and said with a dull, cynical face while waving my left hoof around a little bit," Ok I might have been exaggerating there a little bit, but you get the point... I've been through a lot of shit for many years. A lot of shit not even ninety nine percent of people back on Earth would even think twice of ever seeing, let alone imagining or having a concept of it on. I've seen a lot and done a lot But you know what the one thing that I have that doesn't make me give up?"

She then asked me, while she too squinted her eyes, wondering what I was going to do next while I was about to do something, "What is it?"

I then said to her while giving her a nice little smirk on my face while having that mad look in my eyes and whispered to her in a low tone of voice, "I never give up you bitch."

I slowly looked towards her. And then without a single thought in my head, I lunged forward at her, across the floor and around the table just a bit, as it wasn't too long in space that was between us and punched her as hard as I could in the face. I was lucky enough to hit her, as I hit her good, real good in the face. I might have even seen a little blood, as she is very tough to even get a drop of sweat out of her. She fell backwards and onto the floor, as I acted swiftly. She didn't even see it coming at all. And of course why did I do this? I don't know, but it felt like something else deep inside of me was taking over and controlling my action. It was almost that I was being put into a trance while somebody else was doing the work and thinking for me. Yet I was wide awake and saw everything laid before me.

I ended up on the other side of the table near Celestia, ready to strike another hit to Celestia as she lied on the floor, all defenseless and helpless. And the thing was, a little thing inside told me that I could do it... take a gun or a sword or whatever... and kill her. It would be just that easy. An easy, open target for me to take advantage of.

It was an opportunity that I almost could not resist, if it hadn't been that other part that was still there that was nice and kind and didn't want to hurt Celestia. That part of me that was still in control and want to back down and just runaway. So while shaking my head a little bit, I tried to break free of what I was doing.

But the mad look in my eyes and the voice, it was still there. And it didn't want to leave as it said to me, "NO."

So without much resistance, I went up to Celestia, ready to punch her some more, but then Luna used her magic and captured my hoof in a pose in mid strike, so it wouldn't hurt Celestia. I turned around the best I could with my head to see Luna and she didn't look too happy, but not as mad as Celestia would be though. If anything, she just looked a little sad and heartbroken from my actions. And soon the mad look in my eyes was slowly going away and I was starting to have a look of regret form on my face.

She then said to me while having white eyes and looking a little bit down and yelling in the Cantorlot voice of hers, "That is enough Knight! I will not have this happen again where you two wreck the dining room like last night! Please refrain yourself, for both your shakes"

As she said that, Celestia slowly got up from the fall and looked a little dazed as she rubbed her forehead with her right hoof. She then looked over to me and she was not happy either, but looked more disappointed than Luna was. She just looked dead into my eyes while saying without having to speak that she as going to have to think about what I've done and perhaps a suitable punishment for me. That or just a little salty for me punching her right in the face. Yup... I think I knew a guy once in some other universe that did that. I think it was TD or some shit like that... nice guy... too bad he died in the blaze of glory after I accidently shot up the place. You can blame the Cow Tippers for that one... the other ones, the more low tier ones, not the regular ones that I commonly mention.

Anyways, she then said to Luna with a hopeful, warm smile on her face, "Thank you sister."

She then snapped her head around towards me and immediacy had a sour look grow on her face as she said to me, "As for you Knight... go to your room and do not come out for the rest of the night."

I then said, as Luna let me go and I fell to the ground with a mixed look of regret and sourness, on all fours of course, "So... I'm being sent to my room without supper... is that it?"

She then told me, "Well apparently that seems to be the case. However, if you didn't act the way you did, you wouldn't be sent to your room... Now get to your room... now..."

She looked at me really hard in the eyes, as if she was going to make sure I suffer the worst that anyone couldn't suffer if I didn't do what she said. I slowly turned around and headed towards the door. And in a way, I felt all alone. I felt like my only friend now was nothingness, or at the very least the darkness that was the night. I felt... like I was on my own now. And then some word filled my mind and some thoughts started to pop out.

So right before I opened the door to go out the dinning room and left, I turned around with a look of determination yet sadness and said to Celestia, "You know... Celestia... you're treating me sometimes, like you're my mother... I've somewhat noticed that lately. Same thing can be said for TK, he treats me like a father... a real bad father that leaves me and never comes back even though he promises to come."

Celestia then said as she took a step towards me, but calmly saying while still giving me the stink eyes, "Well... maybe for you it's a good thing that I act like your mother... at least then you might start to think twice about your action and lean to be on your own path."

I then said to her, "Yeah... my own path. I'm going to just go on my own path and never come back."

Celestia then said to me while giving me a scowling look on her face as she slightly turned her head and gave me a slid glance, "You better not..."

I then said to her, "Just watch me try. Maybe not now, but eventually I will. And I'm never coming back to your world. I'll be in my own world. And it'll be for me and me only for once. And not for the shake of your own world.

I then walked back to my room... silently, without a disturbance. I even closed the door behind me to the dining room without a single sound, as Celestia and Luna just watched me go out the door without a single other comment. Of course I had eaten some food, but not that much. So it was going to be a bit of a bothersome to me, even as of right now but eh... I've done worse... like smoke a midget like a cigar. Not healthy I tell you what. You never know where that midget has been.

Anyways, I headed up the stairs and into my lovely room. It was dark so I turned the lights on and saw Wolf was still chilling like always. But I then slammed the door and he turned around to me. He then gave out a slight yawn and then looked up to see me with his dumb little smile to be greeted with a sour cynical look on my face.

He then said to me while twisting and turning to face me and still being a little bit sick in his voice, "Oh... hey Knight. Something the matter?"

I then told him while looking down on the ground, "None of your business Wolf... just... fuck off for now ok?"

Wolf then said while he was trying to tease me, "Well a certain someone still sounds grumpy to me. Sounds like you haven't taken my advice yet."

I then said to him while taking a slight step towards him and getting a little grouchy towards him, "Well, I'm trying Wolf. But damn it... it's so damn fucking hard right now. I wish they would at least listen to me and what I had to say!"

Wolf then said to me while looking like he was drugged out of his mind, "Well sometimes you just need to others their space and just let them chill and relax and give them some time to think. You can't ruin someone's good time Knight... or else you won't get anywhere with that kind of thinking."

I then rolled my eyes at him and turned my head slightly and said as I was walking towards his direction calmly, "Whatever you say Wolf..."

I then headed towards my window that was near Wolf and opened it with my magic from my magical unicorn horn.

However, Wolf saw this and had a surprise look grow on his face and he then asked me, "Whoa whoa whoa... where are you going? The party is over here... remember?"

I then said to him with a surprised look myself and a slight higher tone of voice than what Wolf had while I pointed at him with my left hoof, "Where do you think I'm going? You should know very well by now where I'm going."

Wolf then said to me while raising his left about as I looked back into his green filled eyes... because that's how his eyes were..., "Well... what about this morning?"

I then said to him while taking a step back from the window and moving my right pony forearm around and pointing at myself, "This morning? Look, what happened this morning doesn't mean shit to me. I could break a thousand wooden tables and I wouldn't care. If worse comes to worse... I don't know but I'll probably do something drastic... maybe..."

Wolf then asked, while acting with a little shocked face while still retaining his smile, "Are you sure that is even a good idea Knight? They sounded pretty pissed when they found out you broke your little curfew..."

I then said to him while waving him off, "Oh piss off Wolf. I don't give a shit if they are a bit pissy with me. They can suck my left nut sack for all I care. All they need to know is that I am here and you're here to pretend that I'm asleep or something or whatever. Ok, they're not my parents. I can do what I want, when I want.... I just... can't let them know that I'm leaving the castle grounds is all... at night... hmmm..."

I then started to roll my eyes a bit and put my right hoof to my thinking, thinking about what I was saying to Wolf.

As I was thinking to myself, Wolf then asked me wile closing his eyes and giggling as if he was high, "He... he... he... you said suck your left nut sack... tat's kind of funny..."

I then cut Wolf off and told him, while looking a bit cynical and pointing at him with my right hoof and lowering my head just a bit "Hey, don't take it that wrong way. I know all you think what I say sometimes is just sexual references, but it ain't that way. I'm not clopper... on the hand... you are... "

Wolf then said to me while opening back up his eyes and started to look a bit relaxed, "Oh yeah, you bet your ass that I am. From what you told me, I would be clopping with al the other cloppers and a clopping circle jerk all day and all night back on Earth. That sounds like my kind of people."

Wolf then gave me an almost sly looking smile on his face when he had said that.

I had then said to Wolf while rolling my eyes at him, "Yeah I know you would you fucking pervert. And I bet you fuck anything that moves too..."

Wolf then calmly said to me, "Who says I don't... you know... as long as it's the opposite sex. I don't swing that way. I have my standards."

I then said to him while just being plain cynical by that point as I was turning around towards the window, "Coming from you, I'd think you would swing three sixty."

After talking to Wolf, I then climbed up and through the window with my pony legs. And out the window I was and back outside, coming back to you (sort of) live from my journal... I'm live... in your head right now... I can hear all of your thoughts. You should be ashamed of yourself. At least I have standards. You disgust me... whoever you are. But that was basically it for me as I headed down the castle and di my usual thing and headed outside to enjoy my night.

However, there was something that I didn't know of when I left until I took a quick look back right before writing this to you right now. With my magic of course. IT is beyond your understanding. Not long after I had left, Luna had knocked on my door. And Wolf's head perked up and was curious to see who was at the door. But he didn't say a word and just let whoever it was on the other end speak. But of course it was Luna... but he didn't know that. Be patient with him... he's made of wood.

Luna had said aloud with a bit of sadness and concern in her voice for me, "Knight, may I come in please? Knight... I'm sorry it had to happen that way earlier. You just need to understand that you need to learn to be on the right path. The right path for all of us, at least do for it yourself. It isn't your world that I'm worried about. It's our world too. I know you may be mad at us, but please see our way and understand. Knight? Knight!?"

She wasn't getting any response at all. It was just dead pure silence and that started to concern her that I wasn't responding... mostly because I wasn't there but still. Either way I'm dead... both on the outside and inside. That's a very good value pack right there. But Wolf didn't respond either. Mostly because that was his care free nature. He would rather jack it than respond, eve if it meant saving the world. Then again he still cared... just... in his own way.

Anyways, since there was no response coming from the other side of the door, she started to get worried. So she then forced the door open by pushing it open with her magic almost as if the door was like paper, because was an alicorn after all of course. She was a big, strong alicorn that was probably bigger than me in some sort of way. But not in that way of course. I'm talking about the other way.. Not the usual way that you're thinking of right now. You know... the opposite of the normal way. But I should be specific and say that it's the other other way, and not the third way from the highway. You know... that way. That way is wrong no matter what you do, so it's the more simple way of my way. What?

Well, she opened and didn't see me anywhere, but she wasn't sure what had happened. She saw Wolf, but she just kind of ignored him as Wolf just continued to chill like it was nothing in his little bed of his. However with Luna, she scanned the room and looked confused, yet worried still. She was worried about me was all and she wondering where I was. And then thoughts started to enter her mind and wonder if something bad had happened to me. The thought started to haunt her mind just a little bit. But before that thought could consume her, she shook her head real quick and went quietly over to Wolf who had his back turned on her.

She then got close to Wolf from behind and lowered her head down while gently tapping her left hoof on his left shoulder while she quietly said to him in his wooden ears, "Wolf... Wolf... Uh... Wolf?..."

Wolf was then startled a bit, but not by a lot, just a tad bit as he then quickly turned and rolled on t his wooden stomach. Once his eyes met Luna's eyes as he looked up to her, he had his sly little smile on and showed some of his Timber Wolf like teeth to her, almost as if this was all casual like. However Luna just continued to look worried and wanted some answers.

Wolf then said to her in his laid back tone while still sounding somewhat sick in his little bed, "How ya doing there moony? What's up?"

Luna then asked Wolf as she raised her head back up and had a hint of concern in her voice, "Yes... how are you feeling? You don't seem to be that sick from what I see... perhaps the herbs have started to heal quickly?"

Luna started t have a slight smile on her face, a little smile of hope thinking that the medicine was really good and did it's proper thing.

But then Wolf ruined this little special moment with her as he then said while rolling on his back playfully, "Nah, 'm still a bit on the weather. But I do think the crap that Knight shoved down my throat is starting to make me feel a little... high..."

Wolf then raised his eyebrows up and down in a teasing fashion.

Luna then slightly raised her right hoof up to her face a bit and asked him while scanning him, "Then why does it look like you're not that sick? It appears that you have healed from what ailed you."

Wolf then spoke up while getting up to his wooden ass with a smile and waving his right wooden arm a bit towards Luna, "Oh no. I'm sick and all, I'm just trying to heal my way is all. Kicking back, relaxing, and having a good time the only way I know how... "

Luna was then taken aback by this just a bit as she then said with a slight smile, "Oh, so you're using more spiritual methods then. I suppose that is fair."

Wolf then said to her while leaning a little bit towards her direction, "Yeah, it sure is... my way that is... he he he...."

You can tell he medicine was anything that could numb his sense and whatever can make him see some far out shit.

Wolf then said back to her while being all cool like to her, "So... what's up?"

She then asked him while placing her right hoof to her face and looked worried as she remembered why she was there to begin with, "I'm trying to find Knight, do you know where he might be at?"

Wolf then said while looking down towards the ground with his lazy smile and said, "Well... I'm not sure... he didn't stop by or anything like that... he might just be outside or something, like in the garden maybe. I really don't know, he's weird sometimes."

Wolf then looked back up to Luna's eyes with still his smile put on with no indication that he was lying at all while swaying his right arm to the side, "I think he's just trying to learn from the best and have a good time and make the best of his problems."

Luna looked like she didn't believe him... not at first at least. Through her mind, she was wondering if Wolf was trying to cover me. She knew I shouldn't be going out so late. I needed to stay on the path. At the very least stay on my path for my world. And if I was disobeying them once again, I was going to go off the path, and it wouldn't be helpful to my world or theirs either. But then after thinking about it some more and what Wolf said, maybe he was right. Her body started to relax a little bit. And a genuine smile formed on her face. In her mind, she knew that wherever I was, I was close by. Perhaps hidden, but safe and everything was going to be just ok. But a bit of doubt still lied within her, questioning the legitimacy to everything that was going on and with my honesty. But she didn't let it get to her and put it aside.

Luna then said with a small hopeful smile, "Right... well, if you see him, just tell him that I would like to talk to him."

Luna then turned around and headed for the door.

As Luna was heading out the door, Wolf closed his eyes and smiled and then said with a smiling confidence and turning his head to the side, "Got it!"

Luna then closed the door and left Wolf alone. Wolf on the other hand was was ready to go back to sleep and go back to hanging out and just chilling.

But before he did, he quickly changed his smiling to an irked look and looked out the window and said to himself, "Knight... you owe me one you son of a bitch..."

And then he went back to whatever eh was doing before Luna had came in... which now leads me to the part where I continue the story of my life. We leave off to me writing to you all. Isn't that just something?

Now I know it took quite some time, but this is what happened today before getting to the story of my life, and I thought to myself, 'Wow... a lot happened today... maybe I should write it in the book... it was a lot... and I still have a lot of ink with me... it couldn't hurt... especially those sexy pancakes... oh yeah... hope I get to have those one morning again... then I'll eat those sexy pancakes and have some milk with it... warm milk that is. Yeah...now we're getting some where... and it'll be better with some clams... I wonder how clams taste like?'

Well that's what I thought at least. And eyes people... we're just starting the story of my life, at least continuing where we left off. Well, sort of, but you get the idea though.

Yeah... that was a lot... but I figured I did it last time, it wouldn't hurt... right? ..... Don't give me those stink eyes. Look, I... will you let me talk? Huh? Ok... let me finish my thought here.

Now I know to you humans, this is a lot and ridiculous to you all, so all I'm going to say... shut the fuck up and just enjoy. However, to say my apologizes for it taking so long to get to this part, despite it being written for a reason... like eating sexy pancakes... I'll give you three jokes.

Joke number one: So a guy wakes up one morning, he's in high school and everything like that and he gets out of bed.

He realizes he has to get to school, so he slowly puts some sunglasses on and says, "Time to go to school."

So he ends up getting dress, in an epic way, along with grabbing a lot of guns, grenades, ammo rounds, all that typical school stuff. Then he heads out to the school and once he is standing on school grounds, he takes out a shotgun and does that reloading, sound, thingy, where it makes the clicking sound.

You rednecks should know what I'm talking about... or anyone that is against Obama and black people, and said, "Time to take out the trash."

And... he's taking out the trash. Like, he's on the side of the road and picking up trash that has been made and keeping the Earth green and shit... just like every teenager nowadays back on Earth.

And while he is picking up the trash, he still has his shit on, but then the principle walks out, with a smile on his face and says, "Well hey there Bobby, thanks for volunteering to pick up the trash and keeping the place clean."

Then the kid says to him also with a smile, "Oh don't mention it. I enjoy doing this kind of work and making my favorite school a happy and clean place, along with it being a bully free school as well."

Then the principle says, "Yes... well, thank you anyways. So, I see you're also going to get rid of your guns I see."

Then the kid says, "Yup... right after I kill you and everyone else in the school."

Then the principle says, "Yes that's the spirit and... wait what?"

Then the kid shoots the principle with the shot gun and... well he shoots up a school... the end... Now if you were expecting a punch line... well go and get you some Kool-aid punch then... and then wait for the Kool-aid man to break through your wall, bash his head in with a bat, and starting drinking his Kool-aid. In other words drink his blood and tea bag his dead body... and make sure there are no witnesses either. You don't want the police to capture you now, not after you killed someone... something.

Anyways, joke number two: How many carrots do you need to fuck in order to change a light bulb? Five... just five... and you stab a chicken... that's the joke.

All the clowns are laughing now... you... and they're puking their guts out now... because it was so funny... ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... hilarious.

Joke number three: I wonder, I wonder how he raped a flashlight, he is John Green... you figure out the rest I mean... there's a joke somewhere in there... you just need to find it... and if you do, you get a prize... the toy that I got in a cereal box this morning. It's a piece of shit and you can have that piece of shit.

Now, did those jokes make everything better and the wait worth it? No... well... you can go fuck an acorn then and... watch it fly... I guess.

Well, I do suppose we should be getting to our thingy here, where I begin the story of my life. Now this part in my life in particular is for once where I spent mostly outside of Equestira and mostly on Earth... but it wasn't fun though. Oh well... well, where should we begin? I know... whatever happened to those kids Mac kidnapped? And whatever happened to Robot Jones?

Well I'll tell you what happened to Jones... he got raped son... he got raped up the butt with a dildo and he liked it... and then he banged a toaster and died, the end.

Anyways, as for what happened to the kids, well... we'll just start off from there since it seems like a nice place to start off with. But then again, where do we exactly start? Me waking up or with Mac?

Maybe with Mac since it makes sense to me. Well, as I recall... seeing it through a time... portal... thingy... that outside of the universe shit thingy that I do... you get what I mean. Well basically, we start off with this. It's a dark room with nothing that can be seen without turning on the lights.

However, there was one light, a headlight you can say... well, it was a headlight, or the light over the head. The thing that dangles and is kind of loose... like it has one straight line down and a little circle thingy. A Headlight... yeah... Something like that. And it was showing three little fillies... all tied up, sitting together, all huddled together, in a triangular shape type thingy, sitting in wooden chairs that good give really bad splinters. You know... like a splinter cell.

Did that work? Did you get it? No? Well, what do you expect? Anyways, and the floor was covered in hay and what not, something that you can start to figure out I would assume... if not... well how does it feel know? Anyways, they were all tied up and surprisingly they were almost gagged too, you know like a ball gag and it's red.

Not sure if it was going to be a weird thing... maybe a BDSM torture... maybe. I'm sure to some they kind find it kinky that a pony is tied up and is gagged and stuff... I'm sure some human being thinks that... and it isn't called a weirdo either? I'm sure it's called something else... like... little ponies or something like that. But don't worry... I'm sure 'somewhere' that kind of stuff isn't allowed. But then again... well there's really nothing to argue... it just mean the fillies were all tied up and something was going to happen to them.

But look on the Brightside, at least they will be prepared for the future... and have practice. That's good right? Practice makes perfect? Practice on learning on how to tie a rope? Well whatever, so the three fillies were all tied with rope of course, what else? Well... there's a lot, but we're talking about ponies, so really... nothing else to say there. Well, they were also knocked out, sort of sleeping in a way too.

I mean even Scootaloo was drooling all over the floor. Soon, they started to wake up as, all three of them at the same time. They soon started to look around as Scootaloo... I mean the chicken... gave a soft yawn instead of looking around. In fact she was still dazed and confused as to what was going on around her and her friends. Soon, all fillies were aware of what was happening to them.

Applebloom then asked out loud, "What happened?"

Then Sweetiebelle said, "I'm not sure, but this place does seem a little scary."

Scootaloo then butted in and gave her two worthless cents, "Where are we?"

As the three fillies were looking around...and not noticing they were all tied up...Mac's voice appeared, but only his voice.
He said, "Oh... you're somewhere special."

Applebloom then looked down and noticed that her legs and arms were tied down. So did the other two did as well.
Soon, Applebloom asked, "Why are we tied down?"

Then Mac said, as he remained invisible, "You know exactly why you're tied up."

Sweetiebelle said, "It's kind of tight around the arms a little."

Mac then said to the three little fillies, helpless fillies, "Well, it can be all better if you just tell me one little thing that I would like to know."

Then Scootaloo was silent for a bit, but she then blurted out, "Are we in a barn?"

I mean she did look down, hence why I said it should be assumed that they were in a barn... because of the hay and what not... because... I really don't know, ok?

Also, I'm starting to get suspicious that maybe Mac did make those rope tight on purpose. Anyways, Mac then said out in frustration, as he came slowly, walking into the light.

He even growled at first, "Son of a Macing bitch! Did Applejack tell you what happened?"

Applebloom saw Mac and was surprised. However, she didn't really know Mac too much and wasn't told much of why he was rarely seen around the farm that she lived on, so she had a smile on her face.

She said out loud, "Mac, is that you! I haven't seen you since I was four years old!"

Mac then said, more liked yelled at them, "Don't play dumb with me you three little filly fuckers! I know that you three are working for applejack. I've sent my top spies for the job and from what they collected was that you three smuggle from across the border from another country amazing apples up your assholes, so that no one sees you smuggling in these apples. That, and so you and Applejack can sell them too, and make billions of bits off of them! Well I am not having it! Tell me where the secret stash of those amazing apples are at and also point where the weak points in Applejack's house so I nay either set it on fire with her in it or destroy her house that may or may not kill her!"

Mac then grabbed out a blueprint of Applejack's home, along with a pencil and put it near Applebloom's feet... hooves, whatever it's called. Also, when Mac said spied... he meant by illegal Mexican pony workers that he hired to work for him. The Asian one were working in the barn that he was holding hostages and such in... and stuff.

Sweetiebelle, however spoke up and said, "Uhh... just to let you know, we have no idea what you're talking about. We were just there for a sleepover that Applebloom was having and we were just sleeping."

Scootaloo nodded in agreement with what Sweetiebelle said.

She then said to Mac, "Yeah, we have no idea what you're talking about at all. What are you talking about though?"

Scootaloo looked confused as well. Applebloom then said, "Yeah... and I can't really get that pencil with my hooves being tied and all."

Mac then was frustrated enough and he then said, "Uggggghhhhhh! This is useless! You're trying to play me like the fool that I am! Well no matter... Chi Chi! Electrocute these little filly bitches here until they give me what I want! I'll be waiting outside, drinking while trying to hit Shadow with empty beer bottles."

Mac then walked outside, as Chi Chi was standing next to an electric machine, holding the handle of the device that would electrocute others with his mouth. With Chi Chi, he just kind of stepped out of the darkness once his name was called as well.

After Mac had given his demands, Chi Chi said to him, "Yes sir!"

And so... the sort of torture was about to begin. And as Chi Chi was about to electrocute the three fillies, as the three fillies started to look scared and what not... we cut to me.

What? Trust me... it'll make sense... and not boring either. Well, I was in my bed, under the covers... completely, while Wolf was in his bed, sleeping.

To be more specific, to help those who complain a lot to get a better picture and to not use your imagination whatsoever, because this isn't even important at all, but those who complain will make a big fucking deal about it. In other words, Wolf was sleeping on his back, with his head hanging back on the edge of his bed, drooling on to the floor, because... he just does that.

Well, we were sleeping soundly, as I was all huddled and tucked into my covers, from head to toe that is... or head to hoof... whatever you call it, you get the idea.

Anyways, I was sleeping, and all of a sudden, Wolf awakens, as he also woke me up while doing so. Well, he spitted out a scroll, from Twilight who sent a letter for me.

As soon as Wolf got the letter, he jumped up from his bed and was pretty much awake. It's like going to your friend while he's sleeping., and then you grab, shake him violently, and yell right in his face 'Get the fuck up your lazy mother fucker!' It's sort of like that when you think about it. Well, the scroll fell on to the floor of course since I was unexpected for us to get a scroll early in the morning... and feeding it to the rats early in the morning. Well, Once Wolf was pretty much aware of what had just happening, he picked up the scroll... kind of but not really.

All Wolf did was use his paw and to see the emblem or cutie mark that is to see who the scroll was from and it was Twilight's cutie mark. Wolf saw it and then said, calmly and not in a rude voice, since he was just abruptly awoken by him puking something out of his mouth.

Also, I was still under my covers and didn't come out, and as for why I was like that, I just wanted some sleep, that's all... and I was just acting that for no odd reason at all I suppose.

well, Wolf said to me, "Hey Knight, you got a letter from, Twilight here. And I'm guessing it's somewhat important since she sent it this early... but then again Twilight is a lunatic, so it might not be important whatsoever."

I then asked Wolf while still being under the covers, "Can't you read it for me?"

Wolf then said, "I don't have that kind of magic, nor do I have hands, now come and read it for yourself... I'm trying to concentrate on having a wet dream."

Wolf then gently went into his bed and closed his eyes, as he tried to go to sleep... but I then said to him, "I don't wanna... I don't want to get out of this bed."

Wolf then said to me, "Yeah, you say that while I try to dream of eating my own cum... and then cumming when I'm sleeping."

I then asked Wolf, "Why do you that Wolf? Why do you eat your own cum, let alone eat your cum in your dreams that ends up making you cum in real life?"

Wolf then said to me, "I don't know and I don't question it, now shut up so I can concentrate."

And that question has never been answered. So to those who wanted to know why Wolf would constantly eat his own cum... I have no fucking clue... he just did what he did. I suppose you could say that was lazy of him for not trying to figure things out, but remember he's just a pile of talking sticks with magic inside of him... so really what do you expect from that? Do you expect him to do magic tricks? Well he can sort of do that. I mean... in the show Timber Wolves just ended up forming back together if they were destroyed... and with Wolf he kind of does... but he's different I should say, and it's a vague term to use, which means it can be a bad thing or a good thing, so let's just leave it like that. I'll let your imagination do the work... wait I forgot... not many of you have one... and demand an answer right now.

And so, my answer to you is 42, enough said. Anyways, I then gave a short, quiet shy, in which I then pulled the covers from my head and only my head was showing.

I had a tired look in my eyes you could say... like dark circles, but remember, I'm tired from the things that I've been through, and it was tiring. I mean, it was almost a non-stop train of things just happening.

Sure, they happened for a reason, but it just made things happen. Well, I then used my magic, as the magic glow formed around my horn and I concentrated on picking up the scroll that was left from Twilight.

In which case, I then had the scroll floated to me and to my bed. It then landed on my soft bed, Now why am I describing this to you might ask?

Because of reasons according to those type of people, now let's move on. Well, I then used my magic to unravel the scroll, and then opened it up to read the message from Twilight, which read this:

Dear Knight,

I am here to inform you that one of your friends is having a problem. Well, I should say the source of the problem. Applejack has told me that her little sister, Applebloom, along with her friends Sweetiebelle and Scootaloo have been missing and she said she saw Mac take them last night, along with typing them up and putting duck tapes on their mouths, in which she questions where he got it from since there was none nearby. Applejack has told me she is fed up with Mac, so she is gathering all of the Apple family to get the kids back, even if it means by destroying his farm. However, I told Applejack that I would talk to you to talk to your friend to give the children back, so no chaos may happen. If your friend does not give him back....well I'm not sure what might happen. So good luck Knight.
Sincerely,

Twilight Sparkle

Well I was a bit confused when I read it. I was still a bit dazed as I had just woken up and shit, but I slowly remembered what happened last night, and that is what happened.

I said to myself in a quiet tone while rolling my eyes just a bit, "Oh yeah... I forgot that happened... can't believe he did though. I guess he isn't too dumb, but still an envy asshole."

I then pushed the covers off me with my magic, what else would I use? I then hopped out of bed, and onto the floor while not caring about the scroll, as I already had the message well received in my head.

I then said to Wolf, well more or less asked him, "Alright Wolf... Mac is in trouble, and surprisingly enough I'm caring enough to safe his sorry ass. So are you coming or staying?"

Wolf didn't say a word, but what he was doing was having his eyes closed, and having his right paw on his wooden cock and was masturbating under the covers. He was also heavily breathing too.

I then gave a sigh and then headed for the door of my bedroom, saying to myself quietly, "Damn it and your sleep jerk offs."

Yeah... it's like sleep walking, but instead of walking, you're jacking off... but it's better than sleep raping though at least... where you just have sex. Well I suppose it would be called sleep sex then... because with rape, it's more or less of an aggressive way, and while you're sleeping, you're not so aggressive, just really horny... and to people that's a turn on... because... it's sexy.

But then again what isn't considered sexy in a way. I mean you can even have a sexy trash can... and then end up fucking it while you're sleeping, but in your dreams, you're dreaming about fucking a computer, while the computer makes love to your rabbit. And that rabbit would be considered sexy to the computer... because that rabbit has one fine ass. But then again that's what a computer thinks... so... whatever.

But you get the idea though... Wolf was sleep jerking off... or sleep masturbation, but you get the idea. Anyways, I headed out my room while grabbing my hat and satchel on the way out, closed the door behind me, and headed straight for Mac, because I'm sure he was already in trouble. Now back to Mac. That kind of rhymed. How funny... is that funny and family friendly enough for you? Or do you require a pun that is unfunny.

Alright then... maybe you do what a pun then... How do prisoners communicate in prison? They use CELL phones... are you laughing now? No? Well people will always stab you in the back one way or another. Or the consumer that is... well both... because they're the same fucking thing... anyways, We're on to Mac's view of the whole thing.

So Mac was in his house, while the three little fillies were being tortured by an Asian pony, kicking back and not worrying about a single thing. He was sitting in a recliner... chair type thingy, that was in the living room, along with the couch with the not-so-sure-dead father-or-not in the living room.

Seriously, I had no clue why Mac still thinks his father is still alive. Although I question what happened to the mother. Well... maybe it was like father like son, I'll just leave that theory out there for anyone to guess and think about. For now... muha ha ha ha... Anyways, Mac was holding a bottle of beer in his hands, slowly getting drunk.

He was talking, which you would assume to himself, but since he was in the living room, he was talking to the perhaps dead father, who was lying face down on the couch, not making a single move.

He was saying, "Well pa... I did it again. I captured someponies, asked them about Applejack, torturing them right now, and all I have to do is wait for the answers. And instead of letting them go, I'll do the thing that you taught me to do with captured ponies... give them something good to eat... and then kill them and hack them into bits and put those bits into some acid... while killing any witnesses that may have witnessed it. Which includes all the chickens. But that's alright, there's a cult nearby that's been wanting some chicken blood, so I can sell that chicken blood and we can buy some more chickens to murder and bath in their blood whenever I feel like getting drunk again. I'm doing you proud Pa."

Mac actually said that with a smile and looked like he was actually doing something good for once. Then Mac's little brother came in, with a worried look on his face, but he isn't the type for confidence either, I mean he had his big brother raise him... and partially the father too... what do you expect?

Anyways, Shadow walked into the living room from the kitchen and asked Mac, "Uhh... Mac... we're out off food... and I haven't eaten in two days."

Shadow's stomach then started to make a sound, a rumble you might say, a sign that he was starving and craving for just about anything that wasn't meat.

Shadow then said to Mac, "I'm hungry Mac... can't we just go and spend on your torture money just for once? I don't want to find rats again and eat them. They tasted terrible."

Mac looked annoyed by his little brother, in which he gave a slight sigh and then said to his little brother, straight into his eyes and said calmly while acting a bit snooty, "You see here Shadow... this is why you were Pa's least favorite child. So how about you become a real stallion and help me torture and make some food for some little fillies, just like how Pa taught us, kill them, harvest their organs, chop them up into tiny bits, and then dump the bodies into acid and killing all the chickens to sell to a nearby cult. If you don't act like a little bitch, I'll give you an apple that I filled with chicken blood for dinner."

Shadow then looked down, gave a slight sigh and then said, "Ok then... I'll do it then."

However, Shadow then thought to himself in his mind that he wasn't going to just eat a apples dipped in chicken blood... as that is what he has been fed for almost all his life, but he was going to go with his friend White and try and get some real food. Or perhaps his brother's friends would give him a nice little meal.

Neon did always offered him some cupcakes, but those cupcakes always tasted funny to him. And of course we all know what is in those cupcakes, but whatever. Well, then there was a knock on the door, which was me by the way... and Mac had an odd look on his face. A questionable one at that.

Mac then said to his little brother as he got out of his seat, "Shadow... stay in the kitchen and get the acid ready."

Shadow went into the kitchen and did what he was told to do which he was shown by his big brother Mac.

Mac then said to the father while holding his right hoof out towards him and looked a tad bit worried, yet angered, "Pa... stay back, this might not be Chi Chi with the three little fillies."

Then he waited for a response from the father, in which after a few seconds after some dead air, he said, "Good job Pa... just stay there and don't make a single sound."

Mac then put his bottle of beer down and went towards the door, in which case there was another knock by me, banging my hoof on his wooden door. Well, it wasn't really wooden, but you get the idea, one of those glass doors and stuff... whatever those are called.

I mean I never really learned anything what was properly called back on Earth... other than a lintel.

Anyways, Mac then asked out loud while he looked a bit worried, "Chi Chi!? Is that you!? Are you done with your work yet!?"

I then yelled out to him through the door, "It's Knight... not an Asian Jim Sturgess... now open up!"

Mac then said, while getting closer to the door and put his pony ears towards the door, "Before I do... did anypony follow you? Or any of Applejack's cult followers?"

I then said to him, "Nope... unless you count a very angry Apple Family mob that is led by Applejack counts... then yes... yes they followed me here. Now just open the damn door!"

Mac then looked a bit curious and then slowly opened the door to see me standing in front of the mob that was pretty much the entire Apple family, ranging from grandmas to cousins, to sisters, and to brothers. When Mac saw this... he was pretty shocked as to what he was seeing before him with wide eyes.

I then said to him with a dead look in my eyes, "They really want the three little fillies that you kidnapped. And I do mean that... or else they told me they are going to make you suffer the worst thing you could ever possibly imagine."

Mac then still had a shocked look on his face, in which he then grabbed me by my right forearm and quickly, as much as he could, drag me inside. Well... I mean he did get us off that cliff back in the Everfree Forest that one time, so I could imagine it was easy for him to pull me inside very quickly.

I mean, he does work out in the fields... of apples... he has to have some sort of strength. Anyways, he pulled me inside quickly, like a cartoon-ish style, but then again this Official My Little Pony universe did seem to have a mix of reality and some cartoonish style to it all. Well, he pulled me in and put me behind him. And right before he closed the door, Applejack was giving him the death stare with an angry face that said, 'I'm going to rip your heart out, fuck that heart, while you're being burned alive while fire ants that are literally on fire are eating you away, while a buffalo is shitting on you from all angles that has AIDs, while a fish is raping you in the asshole, you drink Buffalo Bill's anal juice...'

Yeah... something like that... well, she then yelled out, "Maaaaaaaac!"

Mac, with still a worried and shocked face, quickly slammed the door, in which he then grabbed whatever that was heavy enough to block the door. In which case it was basically a desk that was right next to the front door. And he basically tried to hold off the angry mob that instantly ran to his door and started to bang on the door with all their might.

In which case they all yelled out, "Give us back our fillies!"

Not in unison, but you get the idea, it's an angry mob and they obviously wanted something.

Anyways, I then said to Mac while putting my right hoof on his left shoulder while pretending to give a crap, "As your... sort of friend Mac... and surprisingly I am caring enough to say this to you... give back the fillies and they might just leave you alone in peace."

Mac then said to me, while giving me that always nice angry look at me as usual as he slightly tiled his head back in disgust... I mean he isn't called the Element of Envy for nothing, "I am never giving those three fillies back! I haven't gotten to the acid part yet dam it! I'm going to get that information out of them!"

I then said to him, in an arguing type of tone while I looked annoyed and I put my right hoof down, "First off, I don't want to know about the acid part. Second, what information do you think they have that you want?"

Mac then said to me, "They know where Applejack gets her Apples from and how she smuggles them into Equestria!"

Applejack then said, through the door, as the banging on the door continued as Mac continued to hold off the door as best he could, "I get the apples from the trees you darn imbecile!"

Mac then said angrily through the door as he looked annoyed as well, "I'm the imbecile? You're the imbecile that doesn't put chicken blood in your apples! You damn turnip ape!"

Then Applejack somehow busted through the wooden with all her strength like the Hulk, near the handle that Mac wasn't against and then forced the door open. Mac was then pushed to the ground, flat on his ass, and stared up as Applejack stepped a single hoof into his home as the angry mob was outside, waiting to make their move. Mac had wide eyes at him and was speechless for a few seconds as it had caught him by surprise.

Applejack was mighty angry at him and she said as low and angry as she could, "What did you just say Mac?"

Mac then said in a casual like tone, "I said I put chicken blood in my apples, what's the big deal?"

Applejack then said as he got up in his face, "I used some of those apples last year for Applebloom's birthday when I thought I would be nice to you and showed that we can still resolve our differences and use your apples..."

And then a few seconds of dead air settled in for some reason.

After a few seconds of dead air had passed, Mac then quickly pushed himself up from the floor and quickly grabbed me by my left forearm and dragged me with him, as he said to me "To the barn Knight!"

We then went sprinting to the backdoor that was in the kitchen and outside, as Applejack looked towards the mob and said, "Quickly go around the house to the barn! He must have Applebloom in there!"

They all then went around the house to get to the barn, which wasn't too far from the house, but fairly far enough, but Mac and I had gotten there first before they even came close, because Mac was kind of fast as he dragged me along the ground.

As soon as we got inside, he used that little wooden bar to hold the doors shut. You know... that thing you put on two metal thingies... you know I'm not going to explain it anymore.

Anyways, as soon as he thought he was safe, he slowly turned around and said to me, "Alright, let's just see what kind of progress Chi Chi has made so we can..."

He was then dead silent, as he was too shocked to what he was saying. The three little fillies were laughing and giggling, as Chi Chi was laughing and playing with them. Apparently that electric machine that he had had a setting where the electricity would be so low, it wouldn't be harmful, but more or less fun to play with.

Applebloom was saying as Chi Chi was having fun as well, "It tickles Chi chi..."

Scootaloo was also heard saying while closing her eyes in enjoyment, "This is fun!"

Sweetiebelle then said as she was looking at Mac with bright big eyes, "This is awesome Mac!"

Mac then slowly turned angry again, but more angry then he was before.

Then I said to him as I turned to him, as he was slowly boiling his anger up inside of him, "So... are you going to give them back now?"

Mac then rushed and quickly pushed Chi Chi aside, untied the three little fillies, as they still had smiles on their faces, opened the barn door, and gave them to Applejack, as they were standing just outside the door.

He then said to the mob along with Applejack while shaking his right hoof in the air with anger, "You can have your fucking fillies back!"

The mob, except for Applejack, slowly started to head back as a group, as they knew that one of their own and her friends were safe from the hooves of Mac. But they were all whispering how much of an asshole Mac was. Well not an asshole per say, but you know... murmurs here and there...

Applejack said to Mac, before she took the kids with her back to Ponyville, "You better not do anything like this again Mac!"

Mac then said, as Applejack and the three little ones were walking away, "Oh go fuck yourself and your little cunts!"

Mac was so angry, he didn't know what to do to take his rage out. Soon Chi Chi came up to him and said to him quietly, "I'm sorry sir, but they were..."

Mac then punched Chi Chi on the face, in which case he landed flat on the ground hard. Mac then took a nearby apple that was on the ground and got onto Chi Chi's stomach and started to beat his face in with the apple.

Basically saying, he was beating him to a bloody pulp. Blood was everywhere and he pretty much died after that. I slowly started to walk away, as I didn't care what was going on, although what happened next I did kind of felt bad for. Shadow saw what was happening and knew that he should get away as Mac was taking out his anger on yet another failed Asian guy that he hired to help him out.

Shadow tried to run across Mac's view, but Mac saw him as he was running, and saw an empty beer bottle nearby.

He then quickly grabbed it and said, "Where the fuck do you think you're going!?"

He then threw the empty beer bottle perfectly at Shadow's little head and knocked him out, as the bottle broke into tiny glass pieces. What a lovely way to start off this part of my life, isn't it?

My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic: Universal Magic: Episode 23-1: A Griffin's Debt

So, now we're actually getting somewhere, are we now? Anyways, after that happened and I walked away and stuff like that... I just headed home. Nothing much to really say there. Although I did get into contact with TK for a little meeting later that day... well in the middle of the night. So really, we should start there.

It was night time in Stalia, the stars were out, but yet it was a bit foggy outside though. As in the ground was covered in fog, but you could still see through it, but you could tell it was fog covering your feet. But if you're fat, then it's normal. Heck, if you're really that fat, like every other southern American, more specifically Mississippi, you can't even see your own dick or pussy, and not being able to masturbate makes fat people sad. You know... unless you're a telepathic fat guy, then in which case you can jack off all you want... no one stopping you... well... except for diabetes.

Anyways, It was night out, no one was outside, except for Neon of course, and it was silent, except for those bug noises that you usually hear on a summer night. Most likely a cricket, but I am aware of other bugs that do make noise in the middle of the night, but it doesn't matter, you get the point.

As for me, I was in my home, getting ready to leave. I had gathered everything that I needed to meet with TK. I had everything in my satchel and such, and my old black cowboy hat, as it is my hat after all, and kicked down the door.

Why kick it down you might ask? Well... it isn't none of your business, is it? Well... maybe it is, on which case, I had a bit of a problem as the door felt like it was jammed or something like that. But then again, my home always did have its problems.

I mean if it comes with a nice living area, a kitchen, dining room, small library room underneath the staircase, a little basement that I hid all the letters from Celestia and Twilight at, a secret hidden basement (Made by me), three bathrooms, an attic that may or may not be haunted, a normal bedroom, a guest bedroom that has the clown doll that looks like it's from Poltergeist and a creepy Mickey Mouse doll that is alive, with a closest that they seem to go both into at random times to do god knows what, and a trunk that I have no idea what's in it. Yeah... sounds like a great house to buy honestly.

Anyways, I kicked down the door, but Wolf didn't wake up, as he was sleeping, but I left the living light on, and nothing else on to be specific, since I felt like I should leave a light on when I got back.

Once I kicked down the door, I mumbled to myself, "I hate this fucking door... it doesn't fucking open when I want it to... every damn fucking time... "

I then turned my head slightly towards the inside of my home and had a look that was showed I was a little tired and annoyed and yelled out to Wolf, "Ok Wolf, I'm leaving! Don't have any parties while I'm gone. I want to come back to at least a home that isn't filled with someone else's puke other than your own!"

Wolf then yelled back at me from upstairs as loud as he could, probably jacking off or something, "Yeah yeah, whatever! Have a nice field trip Knight! Have fun! Bring me back a souvenir!"

I then had a plain annoyed look on my face as I then said to myself under my breath as I walked out and closed the door behind me , "Yeah... you jackass... "

I walked outside, noticed what my environment was, which was nighttime with the moon half out with fog covering the ground. I then closed the door right after nodding my head, confirming my surroundings. I had everything with me, so I headed straight for the train station. as I was walking, some of the homes that I passes had their outside light on, while others didn't, but no one was outside, out on the town and enjoying the night life.

It's a shame really, even though it was foggy, I kind of liked it. I reminded me of an old Universal Horror movie, like "The Wolf Man" or "Dracula."

For whatever reason, I felt like the mood was nice and it felt like the perfect night to go out exploring with friends and having fun.

However, I didn't have fun in a long while at that time, but whatever. I didn't even have friends despite what Celestia had said to me. Well, about halfway to the station, I came across Neon dragging a big brown bag with his mouth. Very casual like. He was just dragging it with his teeth as he lowered his towards the ground to drag it. At the very bottom of the bag, it was all bloody, and some of the blood was leaking out. Neon also had that usual smile upon his face as well. Once we crossed paths and saw each other, we stopped and looked at each other. I had a wide look in my eyes as he just turned his head almost one hundred and eighty degrees towards me.

Neon said to me while waving with his right hoof, "Hi Knight! Isn't it a beautiful night to go out and have some fun!?"

I then told him while looking a bit nervous, "Well... it feels like a great night to go out and explore some dark woods with friends and have some kind of fun while doing it. He he... "

Neon then said while looking towards the other guy's houses, "Well we can do that right now! I can even wake up the others and we can go camping!"

I then told him with a nervous smile as he quickly looked back at me, "Well one, I'm busy. Two, that sounds like a good enough idea... Perhaps whenever the fog is covering the ground again? Three, I'm not sure if I would want to have fun with you... because I'm guessing that bag you're dragging along the ground is what you had fun with."

Neon then said while he was looking down and was about to lower his head, "Yup! You want to look inside?"

I then told him with a worried look in my eyes as I raised my right hoof up about halfway, "Nonononononono... I'm good... I'm... fine. I should really get going now Neon. And I think you need to get gong too with whatever... you have to do... "

Neon then said to me, "Yup! I've got to deliver this to a kid who paid me a hundred bits for this. And to give you an idea what this is... it's a girl...oh and the next time the fog covers the ground is in three days! So we can have fun then! Well... see you then buddy!"

I then stopped him by saying, "Wait... how do you know when it's going to... never mind, I shouldn't ask... it's because you're Neon isn't it?"

Neon then old me, "Yes! It's because I'm me! Well have a goodnight then!"

I then said to him as we were parting ways and walking in the opposite direction, "Yeah... you too you psychopath... "

I continued to walk towards the station and I didn't come across anyone else along my short walk, as the station wasn't too far. I eventually reached the station and the ticket booth had the lights on, as someone was still inside, looking bored and depressed, waiting for anyone to give tickets to.

He had a blue uniform on, with a blue cap as well. He also looked like he didn't shave for a week and he was just looking outside and not doing anything else, as he was on his night shift and it looked like he had to pay attention in case if any customer were to ask for a ticket or a question about something else.

That was as much as I could tell, as he was unknown to me. I went up to the booth and he still didn't make movement whatsoever, aside from breathing and blinking of course when I came. You would think with seeing another pony for once in the dead of night during your night shift would at least make you feel some sort of excitement or something inside, other than dread and boredom.

I went up to the booth and asked, "One ticket please for Cantorlot."

The pony in the booth then told me, "Twenty-one bits please."

I then said, "Twenty-one bits? Seems a bit much, but oh well then, no problem."

I then opened my satchel and stuck my hoof indie it and started to dig for the amount of bits he had asked for. I eventually got what he asked for and put in on the counter, in which he took the bits and then gave me a yellow ticket stub that was valid for one way to Cantorlot.

I was planning on buying my other ticket for the way home when I was finished what I was doing at the Cantorlot station. I took the ticket and put it in my satchel, and then I walked past the booth and went to the waiting area that was by the tracks to wait for the train. I didn't sit on the benches, as it was empty and such. I mean no pony was waiting for the train.

And so, I waited for the train to come by... and waited... and waited... and waited... it was just complete silence and boredom just waiting for the train. However, I wasn't worried about the train. What I mostly worried about was TK didn't arrive. We were supposed to meet on the platform before the train arrived, as we were going to discuss our plan of action on the train ride to Cantorlot. I looked around me, wondering if I could see TK or not, hoping in vein that he would come and in hopes I would just see him or hear him coming.

I looked around and I then quietly said to myself, "Come on TK... where are you at buddy?"

It was about fifteen minutes that I was waiting for the train, or the exact time I could not tell. Eventually, I saw a vague headlight in the mere distance.

It was faint, but I could hear and see a train from afar. I saw it coming from the East, as I stuck my head out, trying to see the train. I was worried however that TK was going to miss the train and such and I would have to go on without him. However... soon the light and noises faded away. The light disappeared into the fog as the train whistle dissolved into the night.

It was as if it was a ghost train or something like that had just happened, I and it would be some sort of mystery to solve. But then the train came rolling in and slowing down, as I quickly heard the sound and the lights very quickly.

So what that was all about, I have no clue actually, but I suppose it was something though at least. Who knows, maybe this town's many mysteries that have yet to be solved. Well, it slowly stopped in front of the station and all the doors to the cars opened up. The lights were on inside, but it seemed mostly empty though.

Once the door opened up, I saw a pony who had looked like he was down on his luck and wearing a light grey hoodie and a bright mane color walk past me. He looked also too depressed and didn't wanted to be bothered by anyone at all. He walked past me and as he was doing so, he stared at me with dark circles under his eyes, but didn't pay attention to me at all and just headed into Stalia. I wondered what his story was all about.

Anyways, I looked at the door and saw that there were two other ponies inside as well.

Well, I stared at the inside of the train car and said to myself, "Looks like I have to go alone now."

Then, I heard a voice behind me... it said, "No you're not."

I turned my head around and not-so-much to my surprise... it was TK. He was just late and all... We just stared in silence at each other, as my body was halfway into the train car as TK was standing outside.

I then slightly nodded my head then said, "Come on... let's go, we've got a lot to talk about."

We then both entered the train car. We then headed to take our seat and we sat right next right each other. as we did so, the doors closed the trains made the whistle sound, saying that it was about to leave the station. Once the sound was made, I slowly noticed the out the window that we started to move. After I saw that we were moving, I looked to my right, and I saw two ponies that were on the train with us. One was an old stallion, who looked weak, but was well dressed.

Most likely because due to the fact he grew up in a time when all Stallions dressed up properly and wore nice clothing and was taught manners and respect along with all that self-respect that many have been taught sometime in their lives.

Sitting across from him was a young stallion pony. He wasn't wearing anything, but his fur coat was a bright orange color with darker orange color for a mane, but take a look into his eyes and you know he wasn't the friendly type. In fact, he looked like a crack addict, a mean one at that. He looked like one of those addicts that would do just about anything to just get high, even if it meant killing someone. Although I wasn't for sure if he was a crack addict, I mean drug problems wasn't too common in Equestria or this world even.

But he did look suspicious though, as if he was ready to do something that would be considered bad among the young kids and such. However, he wasn't causing any trouble, so I just ignored him.

I looked towards TK and asked him, "So... you got your ticket right?"

He just looked at me in pure silence, as if I was supposed to figure out the answer.

After a few seconds of him looking at him, the answer soon came into my head, in which I responded with, "Really TK? You didn't get it? I mean you know they're going to be asking for a ticket and I'm not really in the mood to deal with you and threatening the pony that handles the tickets and that you're telling him to fuck off."

TK then waited a few seconds until he said to me, "There is no point in getting a ticket at this time of day."

I then was confused and reflected that feeling onto my face, in which case I asked him, "How so?"

TK then used his helmet and turned something within that helmet without moving a single muscle, in which it then projected a curved screen with data across it. It was also projected in mid-air, in case someone gets slightly offended and goes on a genocide rampage because I didn't explain something. Anyways, he used this thing in his helmet to project information of all that he could gather about Equestria, but not the entire world though yet.

Now, I am his creator... and I have to say this... I have no idea how TK does that. I know it's odd for me, to meet my own creation and not know much about him.

Hell, I don't even know who is even under that helmet that conceals his identity. I am serious, but I suppose I created him for that particular reason, to be unknown of who he really is.

Although I do know one thing about him and that is one slight thing about his past. But I do know for sure there is something under that mask or helmet or whatever it is... I'm just unsure who that person could be. Sometimes it makes me wonder who it really is.

Perhaps it's me since I never gave him a unique identity... but if that was the case, then that wouldn't really make any fucking sense and all it would be is just a big long plot hole and such.

So I highly doubt that, especially from experience... so someone is defiantly under that helmet and has no emotions... well except for anger. If pushed, he can feel anger. But then again, how else how he would be somewhat of a badass.

I mean he is basically the devil of his own universe... and killed the original one... I mean that has to say something at least. Anyways, as for the two other ponies that were on the train with us, they didn't even pay attention to what TK was doing.

The old stallion was feeling uncomfortable sitting across and being eyed upon like a hawk by the young stallion. And the young pony was too busy eyeing the old stallion. So obviously, they didn't care and didn't look in awe at TK's technology, but that was possibly for the best.

Anyways, I looked at the screen that was projected by TK's helmet, and of course the screen is somewhat like glass, you can see through it and see what's behind it, but that's not important except to those would like to go on a genocide rampage across Europe or something like that.

Anyways, TK then explained to me, "The reason why it is useless and a waste of time to purchase a train ticket at this time of day is because no one cares. Or at least for an easy and short way to put it. The explanation is simple, the companies that run the trains do not profit much from those who ride the train at night. As you can see, no one gives a dam about riding a train in the middle of the night. The only exception to that rule would be if it was during a special event, for example, the Gala in Cantorlot. It can profit very much from it, but if that is not happening, they do not care whatsoever. However, they still want to make money, so they don't tell the public and let those who are smart enough, which are the very few that is, to realize that they do not need a train ticket. So in the end Knight, you wasted your twenty-one bits."

I wasn't surprised that he knew about how much I had paid for my ticket. Hell, he knows a lot more about me than I know about him. It's sad you can say, but to me, it's just the way I had created him. Of course he doesn't know the one thing that I know that is his one weakness that I have, so I do have something up my sleeves at least against him if there would ever be a case that I had to do something with him.

That or up my arms... since right now I'm a pony and I don't have any cloths on right now and such... which means it would be in my arms. But in that case how would that be in my arms?

Maybe I got high and thought there were tiny little Obama heads in there, so I cut it open with a very dull and AIDS infected knife... and then put that one weakness in my arm... or maybe I went to the hospital and had surgery. But then when I need to take it out... how would I do that? I don't know... but whatever... it doesn't matter.

I just wasn't surprised that he knew about my ticket. Of course I was pissed that I spent twenty-one bits was completely useless and such, but it didn't matter at least though. I mean... Celestia would send me money for food and stuff like that.

And from time to time I would do certain things that would earn me bits here and there. And Wolf also had a little side business of his own, but it's basically where he doesn't need to go anywhere or do anything... he just sits and watch as the money rolls in. He did something back in my school days, so I'm unsure what happened and what he did and stuff. So really twenty-one bits was nothing to me.

And it's still nothing to me. I mean living with the two sisters... it would make sense a little bit that twenty-one bits means absolutely nothing. Although having eighty-eight bits though is something... now that should be a rap song by a black guy with a deep sounding voice...shown over a speak easy footage from the 1920's... because that obviously makes sense...

Anyways, I looked at TK and I said to him, "Well... you do make a point there TK. But I suppose this world is a bit smarter than the humans back on earth... a bit dumber depending on how you see things... "

TK then said to me, "I rather prefer to see it this world to be smarter. So far they haven't invented a gun. The closest they could come close to one however is a canon, but a gun is all they need to screw everything up in the end in flames. But as long as no universe that has the planet Earth in it and has humans within it cross over to this world, this world has nothing to fear or worry about. For if that were to happen, I am sure human beings will find a way to fuck it up just like they always have done. It would be sad to see it all of this to go away if humans were to interact with these ponies."

I then said to him, "Yes... but you wouldn't be sad wouldn't you? You would just feel anger."

TK then said, "Exactly... and I would kill every single human that set a single foot into this world and slowly let this world rot for what the humans would have done to it. There would be no point to save it. Besides... there's plenty of other universes that are slightly like this world, so it doesn't even matter."

I then said to him, "Well... I would just possibly just move to another My Little Pony universe if that were to ever happen. I mean... I rather not deal with it... but then again, I still have some life in me... and for once something would happen... so I might just end up sticking around for a bit."

TK then said, as he was about to close the data he had opened to look at, "Well, that is sadly your decision to make. And with every choice can either be in your favor, or be your end. But that is the reality of life that we hold within our souls, and there is nothing that anyone can do about it. Now... what are we up against once we get near the castle grounds?"

I then gave him a little smirk as he just stared at me, waiting for me to tell him my plan and everything that I brought with me on the train. I then quickly turned my head and looked down at my satchel and opened it. I then stuck my hoof inside it while having the other hoof holding the satchel steady while I was digging around inside. I then took out certain documents and maps and such and then turned my head towards TK and out the papers between us.

Meanwhile, the young stallion that was staring at the old guy was starting to heat up a bit... something that you could say it was getting intense... but hey, it's as intense as a snail trying to hump a cat on his eyeball. Will the snail do it and cum all over the cat's eyeball? Or will the cat die and meow in pain because the cat isn't being humped in the ass instead while the snail is having salt being sprinkled on him, as he tries his best to jack off one more time and have a super, amazing orgasm before his life flashes before his eyes... which is basically just trying to hump a cat's eyeball... yeah... it's that intense. Well... it was that intense between the two stallions.

Anyways, I showed TK the papers that I had brought along with me, to which TK then asked me, "What is this?"

I then told him, "Well... from the looks of it... it's the plans that I have brought along with us to break into the castle in Cantorlot."

TK then asked me, "Yes, you said that before, but why do you have documents pertaining to content that is related to what we are doing?"

I then told him, "Well... this does somewhat relate to the mission at hand... or hoof... whatever... it's more or less what we're trying to look for. Basically saying, this is information about a world called the Other World. Or at least based on account to those who believe in it."

TK then told me, "So what you have brought along is basically ghost stories... "

I then told him, "Come on TK... it's more than just a ghost story. I mean we've experience ghost stories before. hell... depending on who you ask, we're ghost stories. Just not around here that is... "

TK then asked me, "Your point?"

I then told him while staring at him and giving a slight smirk to him while moving my pony arms around, "My point is that this isn't a ghost story... it's real. I mean, going through universes with Space Dragons in them... fighting off a mythical being with a bunch of talking wolves with the leader of the pack having an eye patch... it's pretty much normal for us to go through this kind of stuff. It's even more normal for me if you count what I've been through with the guys back in Stalia. It's just that I'm not too sure what this Other World is like and what dangers it may or may not bring. Anyways, it's basically just the testimonies that other ponies who have seen the Other World and what not. For example, take this pony's words. This pony, who goes by the name of Jack Apple, was sleeping in the middle of the night. He is said to be living on a farm, about five hundred miles south east from Manehatten and he hears his dog barking at the front the door.

I had opened up my satchel and used my magic and took out a folder with a document that was in it and showed it to him while pointing out stuff with my right hoof while still retaining my little smirk as I had optimism and what I was talking about.

I then continued to explain to TK with such enthusiasm, "So he wakes up in a cold sweat and goes downstairs to check up on his dog to see what is wrong, and he finds the door has been broken open. So he goes to search around, being very careful, to see if an intruder is inside his home, but he finds nothing except that his only daughter is missing from her room, but no sign of any struggle happening and he does not recall a scream whatsoever earlier that night. The next thing you know, the dog goes missing too, and by the way, the dog name is Toby in the report...poor Tobey...and so he goes to see where the dog went, but can't find anything outside except that his axe that he left on a stump is missing and there is blood on the grass."

TK was just sitting there in silence, not give any clue as to if he was paying attention to what I had to say to him since he didn't seem interested in the beginning. But hey, it was TK, he is... always like that... I guess...

I the finished explaining to him while still retaining energy in telling the little bed time story to TK, "Soon he finds a mysterious, somewhat invisible portal in front of him...and I quote from him, 'I have seen a lot of awful things in my day...but what I saw was shocking. I would tell you what I saw, but what's the point, you won't believe if I told you the truth what I saw. Let's just say it was something no pony should ever see.' That's just one of the many stories about the Other World."

I then stop to look at TK and gave him a look on my face that said, 'So what now bitch... you want me to continue or what... if I continue, we'll be brothers for fucking ever. If not, then I'm going to have to cap your ass so hard... you're going to be saying the n word a billion times over mother fucker... '

Yeah that face... a face that a Zebra or a black guy would have on...if you get what I'm saying that is. Maybe you are... or maybe you're not... but whatever... it's just a typical face that anyone would have on actually. I mean... just a normal black guy face on that wants to know if his homie wants a cap in his ass or wants to continue to make crack and shit like that.

Hey... that kind of... sort off... rhymed... well almost anything rhymes in my hears... maybe it was because of the letter A or something. But whatever, we're not here to for you to listen...or read my thoughts on what I consider to be sort of rhyming words.

That's Jon Stewart's job... I mean he's old so he has nothing else better to do than make a movie about a Muslim guy being tortured and interrogated because he said he was a spy... I was always suspicious about those Muslims... they always did have that look that said, 'Hey!... let's have an explosion party at my house... Nigg... '

We apologize for this brief interruption in your program for your mind tonight. The N word has been said in another dimension. I repeat, the N word has been said in another dimension. Please remain calm. this is not a test. Stay in your homes. Keep calm and and remain under shelter. this is not a drill. Curfew is now in effect until further notice. We well alert you if the bombs are dropping. Please remain inside. And if you have basement or the lowest part of your home, we suggest you move immediately down there. This N word has been said in another dimension. This is not a drill. Please remain calm. Nigger... oh shit...

Huh... for a moment there it felt like my mind went into some other dimension or something... huh... Anyways, yeah... that's the way a Muslim has... they're even like a black guy some ways... but instead of the N word, it's a picture of Mohammed... well can't joke about that or they're be coming after me in a bear costume and into the universe... they always know somehow...

Anyways, TK then told me, after I had said what I had said to him, "Continue... "

I then gave him a little smirk and said out loud to him as I took out another document for the next story, "Alright then. The next one is from a seven year old filly. No name is given to protect her identity. But if you ask me, I don't really see too much of a point because what does her identity have to do with anything other than maybe bullies come around her and start to pick on her. And then she slowly cries to sleep every night, wondering when it will stop. Then she starts taking pills and other drugs that were not prescribed to her and on one and dark and gloomy night, she sits in her room in a corner, rocking back and forth in a corner somewhere while it's raining very heavily outside while her parents are out of town that weekend."

I was talking in a slow and soft tone to TK. I was trying to set up the mod as if it was some sort of scary camp fire story that I was telling him about.

I continued to say to TK while trying to try to add excitement to the story just a bit, "She thinks of how to get out of her problems, so she ends up thinking of two options. Option A is to kill herself. Option B is... a school shooting... if she takes Options A, she'll most likely take her life by hanging herself. Although honestly, if you ask me, it's not that easy hanging yourself. I mean you have so many types of rope you can end your life with. I mean what kind of rope do you want?"

I was getting off track for a bit. I was trying to sort of make light of a dark situation as I looked away from the document and stared at the floor moved my pony arms around a bit and having a small smile on my face. But eventually I had to get back on track.

I continued saying while showing some kind of movement to TK and to add something to the conversation, "Not only that, but do you want it smooth, rough, very thick, thin? And not only that, but you need to make sure the rope is... like tight, right? I mean you don't want to fall from the ceiling, I would assume it would be the ceiling that is. And not only that but you need to make sure where you're hanging your self is stable and such. And if you want to, you need to be jacking and have a super orgasm at least before you die, because you might as well do that while being dressed up as batman."

I could sense without looking at him, TK was starting to get a little irked by my talking. Granted he was used to me by this point of course, so he could tolerate it. But somewhere in my mind, I think he really wanted me to get a move on with the little bed time story as I could sort of feel the air on the train. So I went ahead and tried to wrap it up.

I then said to TK while looking back at him slowly and trying to keep myself under control, "Or for this filly, Batgirl... now if she chooses Option B, it would be knives... as she most likely would not be able to use powerful magic or have guns. Although if this universe did have guns... she would most likely just use a shot gun. Does good damage, mostly because the pistols do good, but doesn't have that affect too much unlike an Ak-47 if you know what I mean... right TK?"

TK just stared at me, and not knowing what kind of expression he had on his face could only mean he was pissed or annoyed. Most likely both, but you get the idea.

TK then said to me, "You get off track a lot don't you?"

I then said calmly to him, "Yes, I do a lot. Just a habit of mine. Heck, I was like that even before I discovered the portals. But sadly no one liked it though... but I don't care. They can just burn in hell."

TK then said, "And I'm sure if you were to let that happen, you would give me those dying souls to me to eat or put in hell wouldn't you? Since you wouldn't know what to do with those souls."

I then said to him after a few seconds of thinking of what he had just said, "Yup... sounds about right. I mean I did say they all can burn in hell... and I'm sure you would able to make sure that would happen, right TK?"

TK then said while staring out into space, "Only if they deserve it for what they have done in their lives. If they wasted it all on killing and rape, I'll make sure they will burn. But for those who haven't done anything at all, I'll just eat their souls, as being the Devil means that I must eat souls every now and then to keep up my strength... at least the universe that you created for me that is... "

TK then slowly looked at me and stared at me, if I had anything to do with what he just said to me. Which... he is correct, I had something to do with him being the devil. I mean I only did because to me there needed to be a hero... kind of... that actually died and didn't survive. And he did kill and hunt all those members down of the illuminati and even killed their children... so why wouldn't he end up in hell?

But of course he killed the Devil and he now has his powers and rules over hell, but at the same time works with that universe's god in good faith... oddly enough... to keep a balance. But to me, it sounded like TK was calling that a problem... well it sounded cool in my head back then.

I then said to TK in response to his comment, "Well, back in those days of me just being human... I wasn't that smart... nor that dumb either. Just average I suppose."

TK then said, "You're more than average... from what I can tell, you're more than just what a normal human being with normal feeling... you're odd... you're unique... but not in a good way or a bad way... you're just one of a kind. And if to say you die, your kind would be dead."

I then told him, "Well... I would like to think it would be something else, like... sort of smart... but sort of dumb... like a two in one me. One side is lazy and is pretty much dumb, while another me is a smart and very strong me. Of course that depends on what is happening around in my environment and depending on what happens, to say if it is like an opportunity for a joke to be made, I'll do something stupid or say something stupid. If something is serious like a dead body or TF trying to kill me, which he is, then I'll get serious and act smart to my best ability. But when none of that is happening, what you get is a hybrid of seriousness and idiocy... that's how I see it anyways."

TK then said to me, "Then we both see two very different things then... because what I see within in you is that you have potential, a life, but yet you waste that all, but yet still have good intentions. In a way... you're confusing to me. However if I had to choose what you mostly are, I would say you waste potential. You can push yourself father, faster, stronger, better, you can be better than everyone here in this universe from here to the edge of it. You can become better than them and act better. I know you're smarter than everyone here and even all the ones we have met in the past. I know that because I trained you to be better than all of them, just as you made me to be better than them. At least I tried to train that is. That is what you lack. You grow a bit and then you just stop."

I was staring back at TK with wide eyes, listening to every word that he had to say to me. And while in my mind I was paying attention to what he had to say to me, my face said the opposite. But even then I wasn't taking what he had to say to seriously, but it was something to still listen to, even if it was in my soul that is.

TK continued to say to me as he stared into my eyes and possibly into my soul, "There is so much that you can do. I can see it inside of you and your soul. There is much that you can unleash and open. But your mind is still closed. And that's what I see sometimes, a soul that is closed. You have the ability to open it though unlike everyone else here. But only you can do that. You need to open yourself as you have potential. You made me in the end, and I think somewhere in your mind and your soul that you have more waiting to be let out. But yet you don't, and you don't even see it. And to me that's wasted potential that needs to be used. However, you have survived for this long in your life, and there is still much left to learn and grow. However I think there is only so much time for you to learn and grow. But in the end... all I can say is you're 'special' in a way. And in the end... that's how I see you Knight. And if don't see that... then it's up to you to get better, at least as how I see it that is."

I then stared at him and took what he said in with great thought. I thought in my head, 'Perhaps he's right. I can be better than this, but it's who I am... and sadly enough being a human means not changing that sadly enough. But whatever... '

I then said to him while looking down at the documents while shifting my eyes to the side to still kind of look at him, "Well... I'll certainly take what you said to heart... maybe... but for now let's try and concentrate on these stories huh TK? We're getting off track here as it is and I think it's important we try to stay on topic.. for once you know?"

TK then stared at me and asked me, "Didn't you say that it was a habit of yours to go off topic every now and then? You didn't seem to be bothered by that thought at all, so I would assume you would be fine going off topic for a few minutes."

I then said to TK as I took out another document, ready to tell the next story, "I know, and I am... but this train ride isn't going to go on forever and we still need to go through the plan. So let me try and continue what I was saying. So, this little filly has her named protected for this story. Anyways, this filly always played outside, in the woods, and surprisingly she lives in Stalia. But this was a few years back, more specifically when I was still in Celestia's school when this all happened, so I was unaware of this of course.

I was looking back and forth from the document and TK's "face" as I had a bit of a smile and some energy to continue to talk about the story.

I went on with the tale of the little filly with some energy that I was going a little bit fast, "Well, this little filly always played in the woods and it is said here that she had imaginary friends there. One of which she named Bloo... and of course that makes me wonder if that is the same Bloo from Foster's Home for Imaginary Friends. I mean this is a My Little Pony universe and all, but for all I know, it's most likely a coincidence that she named it Bloo and spelled it like that. But whatever, we're not here to talk about the show and the two similarities, but to talk about the story. Anyways, she also had many such as Wilt... Eduardo, Coco... Mac.. Frankie... Mr. Herriman... Jackie... ok maybe this is something else going on here... "

My head slowly raised upwards from the documents, the smile disappeared, and my eyes started to drift off into blank space as I tried to conceive what I was reading and trying to make sense of what was on there. I wasn't freaking out or anything, just a little... stunned.

After a few seconds of awkward silent, I shrugged it off and said to TK with a bit of dumbfounded voice, " I'm starting to think this girl just came upon a random opened universe portal that led to the Foster's universe and this so happened to be it. But her claims suggest that they were invisible... so you got me there. Anyways, they were invisible, and from what she has said in her reports when she was interviewed, she would always play hide and seek with them in the woods... and may I say something? I know TK, I'm going off track, but that's my thing... why the woods?"

I was talking to TK as if he was replying to me and adding something to the conversation. I was acting as if he was saying something even though he didn't say a single word at all and just followed me with his eyes. As I moved my hooves around for motion purposes and to add something to the whole thing, my smile slowly returned as well. And I was imagining what he would be saying to me in my head... probably not the best thing to have had done then but whatever. I did it and you can't tell me otherwise.

Anyways, I continued on the little story of the filly with, "I know there are some hiding spots... but it's the woods... not sure how she played hide and seek there, but whatever. Continuing on, well she always played tag and all that good kid stuff. However, one day these friends of hers spoke to her and said they wanted to play a game of magic. Basically saying, to summarize what her friends to her to do was kill her parents... and they said they would help her. And then out of nowhere, a very odd creature that stood on two legs that was pale and wad kind of tall and such with hairless skin came out and looked a bit retarded... at least that's my summary from her description as to what she saw that is. In other, better words, this creature came out of the Other World portal that was in the woods, with a retarded looking face, was all pale looking, anthropomorphic, was hairless, and was walking like an Ape."

The more the went on, the more surreal it was all sounding to me. It was if it had came from a dream or a really bad nightmare. Yet somehow it had happened somewhere...allegedly that is... but hey, got to work with what you've got right?

So I went on to telling more of the story, "However, it says here in the report, that this thing was smiling at her and she smiled back, and ended up befriending the creature. She soon started to see this thing every day, and her relationship with this unknown thing when eventually it asked if they could have a sleepover without her parents knowing about it. She agreed to it, like the dumb little shit she was... because at this point, kids aren't very bright. But then again, like no shit Sherlock, what isn't new?"

I was starting to get off track again... while riding a train that were on train tracks. Eh? Eh? Eh? Come on... it works. Trust me, it all pays off later on. You can believe me. Right?

I went off the RAILS and said to TK, "I mean... kids are kids... they're new around and still trying to figure things out in life and they should try and take their time and shit like that... at least as far as my opinion goes. Back on Earth, before I left, I recall kids at the age of five taking entrance exams into kindergarten classes. And somehow, I'm pretty sure a lot of them failed because they couldn't keep their shit together... because they're five... "

Then there was an awkward silence between the both of us as the sounds of the train running on the tracks pass us by. I then sniffed a little bit.

I then stroke up one last thing to say and said to TK to end the topic sort of with an awkward look on my face, "Really, none of this makes any sense to me at all. You'd think there would be standards and practices that would recognize this crap. You know? Let the kids live a little in life before it bites them in the ass eventually and the dark abyss takes them away in the mind."

There was an awkward silence between as I sniffed again. It was a slightly longer sniff this time around. Very important to know, trust me... I'm an expert here...

TK then spoke up and broke the silence between us and said as he turned his head to the side a bit to look at me, "Are you high again Knight?"

I then said to him as I shook my head repeatedly but with still an awkward look on my face, "No no no, not at all. I haven't done it in... a few days... with Wolf... I think... "

I then gave TK an awkward looking smile, trying to say I was innocent and I didn't do what he said that I had done. Event though... he only asked me a simple question.

TK then said to me as he tried to make a point to me, "Your mind is weakened with you inhibit yourself with those drugs you know? It makes you like this with no sign of getting better."

I then said to him as I rolled my eyes to the side a bit and said to him while raising my right hoof up a bit, "Yeah well... I didn't have too much of a childhood or finished up my younger years after I found you there TK. I'm kind of playing catch up here with what the kids are doing back on Earth. And I'm playing the long game too?"

I then gave him a careless smile towards him, thinking I was cool hot shit. And I was too...

However, TK didn't care for my little antics and just said to me as he looked forward in front of him, "You don't have the greatest attention span sometimes."

I then said to him while scratching the back of my neck with my left pony hoof (don't ask how that works), and said to him with a I don't care face, "Yeah well I had a little bit too much coffee before I came here. I'm a little uppity right now. So blame the pony coffee companies if you want."

I then looked back down at the documents and tried my best to get back on track... while moving on the train tracks... he he he...

I then said to him, "But if you can keep in mind I'm just trying to make a point is all. A lot of this has some relevance in the conversation and I'm just trying to point some stuff out to you. It's like trying to give an Asian prostitute a lot of money and them getting excited like a Jew just seeing all of that dough. You know? Not that I ever paid for one of those, but I'm pretty sure I've seen it somewhere before and... "

I then slowly cut myself off as I looked back at TK as he slowly back to my face with a sort of sideway glance. Without him using anyway words at all, I could tell that he wanted me to move on.

So I then said to him while being all mellow about it and waving my right hoof at him, "Fine fine fine. I get back on track. But I'm not promising anything though... "

And so I went and tried to look more into the document and continue the story of the little filly.

I tried my best to get back on track and said to TK, "Anyways, moving on... in the report, it continues to say they had the sleepover and everything went fine. Soon they started to have the sleepovers very frequently, until it got to the point where this creature asked the filly if she wanted to have some 'fun.' She asked what kind of fun and it said to kill her parents. She was starting to get scared and shook her head no, but then the creature said, and I quote, 'Fine then... I'll do it myself."

The story started to seem so weird and off track itself. But I kept a serious look and kept with the plot of the whole thing.

I then went on to say next in the bedtime story, "And she said she saw it smile at her when it said that and it quietly sprinted to her parents. At the time, her mother was in the kitchen while the father was in the bathroom. Sadly, the filly couldn't catch up to the creature in time, and she ended up seeing her dead mother with a bunch of sharp knives sticking out of her face before she knew what was happening next. To go into more details about it, there was exactly twenty-one knives, one in each eye, and three in the mouth."

I know, it all seems so impossible... almost like this was just a bad nightmare that the girl was happening. But within the same document, there were pictures o the deceased and without saying anything to him, I briefly show it to TK by holding the paper up with my magic. I even had a little smirk on, like I was proving some kind of mad theory about something that shouldn't exist.

I then continued on and said as the paper came back down to my eye level, "The rest was scattered around her face as blood spilled on to the floor. Her head also had a sign of that she was knocked on the head as well. So a theory suggests that the creature snuck up behind her, hit her on the head with a blunt object, in which case she fell to the floor. And very quickly, the creature must have stuck the knives in her face one by one before moving on to the father."

It was as if I was telling a story that you would tell around a campfire that was very bad. Yet despite the surreal nature of it all, it somehow happened and very hard to imagine seeing it all play out in action and real time. Even my mind had trouble picturing all of this going down. And for all I knew, this was nothing but a fool's chase.

I continued to speak and said to TK, "When the filly saw it, she said she cried in tears, but then heard screaming coming from the bathroom in a nearby hallway. She went to take a look at what the scream was, and the creature was holding the father's head inside the toilet, underneath the water, drowning him to death. She said she witnessed her father kicking and screaming, trying to fight back and gasping for air, but she saw him stop moving. Soon after the father was dead, the creature looked at her, smiling and said, 'Come with me and we can live forever and ever together."

Despite of all how this was sounding to TK, I tried to even play along and perhaps even ruin the moment as well. When the quote came up, I tried to say it in a little raspy voice of mine, imagining that's how the creature had sounded. But let's be fair here... it may have sounded like a black guy's voice. You know... just none of the hard R's is all.

I was almost finished and continued on forward and said out loud, "She said she was too scared to do anything and backed away from the creature. The creature continued to smile and then left her. And then you know the rest. She was then sent to the Asylum located somewhere in Stalia. I have no clue where this is at all and I've been there for a while myself. But when she went there, she was heard talking to herself, trying to make sense of it all. That and she was a little bit crazy. The scary part is that the place listed here where she was sent to has been closed for at least.. I don't know... 50, 60, maybe even 70 years I think? I think it's a bit strange don't you think? But honestly, I don't see why she would go crazy. I mean, sure she's a kid and saw her parents get murdered in front of her eyes... she'll see that sometime in her life as someone she knows dies. But I suppose I could give her a pass because she wasn't that smart of not letting a stranger into the house."

I was pretty much done with that story so I started to place the document away in it's proper place.

I then turned to my side and looked at TK with my pony head to the side a bit and said to him with a slight happy look to me, "Oh well. Also, by the way TK, I was thinking once we start to investigate where this portal is and everything, we would probably maybe need to interview these ponies as well."

TK then said, "Good enough. Although I do wonder something."

I then asked him, "Yeah... and what is that?"

TK then said to me, "Do other universes have portals to this Other World? If so, where does it connect to... and how... "

I then said, "Well good point there, and there most likely is. You just need to find the right universe is all for that though, but still, good point. Anyways, there is one more to look over, although there are plenty of stories we can read. But for the sake of the train ride and all, let's just keep it to three, shall we?"

TK slowly nodded his head in response. I'm sure he was glad that I was starting to keep it all on track a bit.

I then said to him, "Alright then... the final one. Now this is all about a boy named Tom... this might be interesting... or this might go bad just by the boy's name. I mean... it sounds like a nursery rhyme should be made after this story. Not that it's creepy, but it just somehow fits in a way. It sounds like what a nursery rhyme would be like a kid about bobby and he killed his parents. Anyways, here is the story about Tom."

I tried to calm myself down and concentrate on telling the story to TK. I got comfy into my sitting position and stared at the document while I had a little smirk hanging from my face.

I said to TK with some energy in my voice and trying to keep the mood up, "Now Tom... is actually dead, although... according to Celestia, although speculative, his soul still resides in purgatory... or basically saying hell in this universe. Or at least a "hell."

I then slowly turned my head to TK with a curious look on my face. TK looked back a similar way towards me.

I then said to TK while moving my right hoof around a bit, "Which... by the way TK... I just found out there are two separate types of hells to this universe. One is a sort of a canon one... purgatory, which pretty much everyone knows about here in some form or another. Although not all seem to believe in it and believe in other things and ideas. You know... simple religion stuff. But there is a second one which is hell... and hell is hell... or in other words what you would think of. But at the same time, not what you would expect."

TK seemed to have been following me along with what I was saying and making sense of it. And in his head from looking back through the portal thingy... he knew hell as much as any other devil from any other universe would. In a way, you could say he was near the top of it all. But I made him that way. Yet, somehow at the same time, he made it himself too.

I continued on saying to him while trying to give a clear picture of the afterlives in this universe, "But with purgatory, you just become very lonely is all. Like.. forever alone kind of lonely. The other one is just hell. In other words... it's Neon's Hell. Apparently he runs it, but only a few know about its existence... apparently not even god of this universe knows about it, which surprises me. I don't know much about it myself, I just know Neon talks about it and if he talks about it... well... it's got to be real... right?"

There was another awkward silence between us as I shrugged it all off with a sign of saying, 'I don't know.'

I then went back to looking at the document as TK just listened and followed along with me and said out loud to him, "Anyways, Tom's soul resides in purgatory, as that was his sentence after he was executed. And the sentence came from god. Granted this is just going off by with what Celestia is saying, so for all I know, she's high on cocaine every other day. But let's assume it's all true. Well... before he died, of course he told his side of the story, which he admitted to the murders and such, while showing little to no remorse for his crimes. However, before he did such a thing, especially as a kid at his age... his parents had always described him as a kid that had mental problems. However, as the parents as they are, they couldn't bring their little child to get help and put him under a lot of... stress... because to see him go through that all would be sort of bad for them, so instead of seeing him suffer, they just made him go see a therapist instead."

I was waving my hooves around, trying to add a little pizazz to it all.

I went on explaining to TK without stopping, "Now, this is because the boy is part of the, 'their child that they brought into this world,' so you can't exactly blame them for doing what they did... they just love a child so much that they just don't want to see him suffer. Granted he was already suffering in a mental way, but they didn't see it like that way. Instead, they most likely saw it in a way. A Way that was their little boy that needs help. And for a little boy at his age, they never want to see him go through any pain in this world. So anyways, with that being said, the boy was interviewed and was asked a series of questions. To start off, they asked him if he had planned on killing his parents, as they planned on having him hanged... well I'm not sure what they did, but I wouldn't think it would be a firing squad. This was of course when he was still alive amongst us living folk."

I had tilted my head a back a little, gave a little relax, cool looking position and had a little bit of a smirk again. And I nodded a little bit towards TK at that last sentence. Although he was already dead so I guess that doesn't count.

I then had a brain fart and said while turning my head towards TK, "I mean... unless it's during war time or maybe if it was a very cruel type of government to say if this place did have guns, but whatever. Anyways, the boy said he never planned to... but he always wished he was able to do so. Now... I know I've already gone off topic many of time here TK... "

TK then said to me as he looked at me dead in the eyes, "You have gone off topic many of times even before this Knight."

I then told him while swinging my head around a bit and waving my left hoof around, "Yes... I am aware of that... but I can't help but point this flaw what the boy said."

TK then went silent for a moment... until he said to me while stiffing his head u towards me, "And what is this so called flaw of yours that does not have any importance to the subject at hand?"

I then said to him while pointing my right hoof at him and giving a totally honest look smile with my shiny teeth (I have good hygiene, better than yours), "I'm glad you asked... you see... he said he wished. Now... I've always wondered that TK... wishes... what if everyone had one wish... and they could wish anything at all. Anything. Whether it would be to see a dead loved one once more, have a puppy, or going to a nice beach somewhere and taking in the view... Whatever that wish may become in that one's mind... The question is... what would be that one good wish? For me... I wouldn't waste that wish on anything... like what that boy wished for."

TK then asked me while he was looking down on me a little bit, almost sort of devilish like, "And what wish would that be Knight?"

I then told him while I had wide eyes as expression and looked downwards and looked uncertain and had my pony ears back, "Well... I'm not sure... maybe before I found the portals... maybe it would be to escape... not the reality... but that world. I mean clearly I did not like it from the start... Or at least when I actually started to gain a little sense of intelligence around my middle school days... but as for right now... I'm not sure. I mean... I can do just about everything or almost anything if I actually tried and wanted to... which I don't... but not everything's perfect of course. I'm just not sure what I would wish for... but it doesn't matter."

I then closed my eyes and shook in disapproval at myself and at my comments. I then looked towards TK and had a little smirk return to my face to show my many expressions to him.

I said to TK while flaring y right hoof around a bit, "Anyways, I just wanted to point out that this boy should have said the word 'hoped' instead of saying he wished for it to happen, as that would have been a wise choice. I mean what if he had wished for it and it did come true... I mean he would have wasted one good wish and he wished for the death of his parents? Unless that was his only goal in life... that's just a waste to me... "

TK then said to me as he looked disappointed in me even though I couldn't see past his helmet, "And this was your flaw? This was the thing that you had to go off topic for?"

I then told him while looking a but surprised and a bit nervous with wide eyes and moving around very awkwardly, "Well... I know it isn't even a fact that it was a flaw, just personal opinion... but I felt like I had to get it off my back... sorry... you aren't mad at me for going off topic again are you? I mean... are you?"

I had a little nervous and worried look on my face as I slowly turned to look at him deeply. And my pony ears laid flat and backwards on my little pony head. I was wondering I was starting to annoy TK. And with TK, you don't want to annoy him.

TK then said, but in a tone of slight disappointment as he looked straight and away from me and put his back up straight and stiff; all high and mighty like the devil that he was, "I'm not mad at you Knight. From where you're standing, the most I can be is either annoyed, or tired of, or even disappointed with. But I can never be mad. It's how you made me. But if it wasn't for the fact that you are you, I would do to you right now what I do with anyone else that annoy me or get in my way."

I then told him while sort of hanging back a bit and point my right hoof nervously towards his direction and have a little nervous smile on form on my face, "Right... you eat their souls... he he... "

TK then slowly turned his attention towards me. And in his movements like the devil that I made him out to be, he twisted his body just a bit and looked down on me. He proceeded to bend and get a little close to me and get near my face and look straight dead into my eyes and said.

While the sounds of the clicking of the train tracks rushed pass us and all remained quiet on board, TK said to me, "That's correct."

I had wide eyes as I was taken aback by his sinister looking movements. I then gulped in being a little intimidated by him. Sure it seems weird that I was being afraid of my own creation, and since he wouldn't hurt me, why worry? Well, there are two things here to note when creating. A Devil can be created. And a Devil can be made. But both can go in either direction if both Devils choose to do so.

TK then stared at me in awkward as he went back into his stiff, upright position in silence.

I then said to him while looking back at the documents and still having wide eyes and went back to telling the campfire story, "Right... Anyways, the boy was questioned if he had some sort of an ability or a friend had put a spell on him, because what he did to his parents was stronger than the Princesses' magic. That... and he was an Earth Pony as well... what he did to his parents was... something that these ponies have never seen before of such strength and other things like that. And you know what he said... 'no'. So they end up getting confused and think the kid is lying. However, after many times of the kid saying 'no' to them, he then says that he knows of a special place."

I was trying to add a little pause for dramatic effect and really sell the little ghost story to TK. I'm pretty sure he was already convinced but still... got to sell it you know... make it believable...

I then said while raising my left hoof up a bit and said with a tone, "And next... he explains in detail what happened, however there is a little nursery rhyme that a bunch of kids made up that were near him at the time and it is in this file and it is quite old as well... so I'll say what the nursery rhyme is first and then go into the details... Not going off track of course."

I then gave a little nervous smile towards TK. And then from there I started to recite the little poem of sorts to add the effect to the spooky ghost story.

One night a little boy named Tom went into the woods
And he wasn't having the best of moods
At the stroke of midnight, the clock chimed in the town
And he saw a monster of pure brown
Then Tom got a bite
and soon he felt like a kite
He went around town
with a mean looking frown
He soon stumbled into his parents house
then no pony was alive, not even the spouse
Then on that night on
no one saw that poor boy at dawn

I then stayed silent to let that sink in as I looked back at TK with a little smile on my face. And you should possibly too... because that wasn't too bad... I mean... it could have been worse right? Right? Although I wonder if there would be a creepy version of the wheels on the bus?

Like... the Jew on the bus goes Oy Oy Oy or something like that... oh well. Imagine that... that would sell right? I'm no Jew after all...

Anyways, after a few moments of pure silence, I then said to him, "Anyway... that was the nursery rhyme that a bunch of little kids made up... and now here is the exact details that is pretty much the rhyme, but in detail as to what happened."

TK then said to me as he then looked at me and said in a dead tone to me, "I already know what it means. I understand the story from the poem."

I then had a wide eyed look with a bit of a disappointed, yet shocked face as I said quietly to him... "You do?"

TK then looked straight forward and said to me in a slight annoyed tone, "Yes."

I then said while slowly looking away from him and thinking to myself, "Oh... well fuck it. I'm saying it anyways. I didn't slave away looking this stuff up for nothing."

TK only had made a slight grumbling sound back towards me.

While ignoring TK's slight response to me and my little comment, I happily continued to go on with a small smirk on my face, "So basically saying, as what I said before... he didn't like his parents... at least as that is what I think that's what he said. Anyways, he didn't like his parents and wished they were dead. Well... he went out one night and disobeyed his parent's wishes for him staying home and going to bed. Well, he went out into the local woods, nice and dark, you know... Alan Wake style of dark. Then again TK... you would never ever get that reference as that is something you wouldn't care about. Anyways, he went out into the woods, kicking some rocks as he said in the interview... and all of a sudden he sees this dark monster through this circle window."

I then raised both of my hooves up into the air while facing TK as he looked back. My body straightened out and and put my back up against the seat. I had my pony ears flattened out, wide eyes, and puckered my pony lips as I went while moving my hooves up and down, "OoooooooooOOOoooooooOOOooooOOOooo... "

TK then said calmly towards me, "Was that necessary?"

I then said while giving a slight smile and sitting back down normally like a pony along with a sly look in my eyes, "Yes I did TK. It added to the dramatic effect."

I then gave TK a slight tap on his shoulder with my left pony hoof as he returned to staring into dead space. I doubt he liked it but he kept to himself clearly.

I then said went on while look back down at the documents, "He described it has it being brown, big, strong, and tall. he also said it had many sharp teeth to bite others with along with a set of claws. It also gave this evil stare at him... he also described it as it being a Wolf like creature. Well... he got closer as he got curious... and then it jumped out through the window, which I'm guessing he was referring to the portal to the Other Side... and he bit him on the right forearm. He said he felt pain... but he also felt a little weird. Well... soon he started to feel pain from within and he slowly turned into the monster that bit him... and soon... he was a monster... werewolf type monster that is. He soon was in control of his actions and decided it would be perfect to rip his parents limb from limb. And so... he raced to his own home, without a care of making noise or not, which he did... and it woke up a lot of ponies and little kids that night to see a scary monster outside their window."

TK turned his head towards me and said, "Just like that?"

I then turned my head towards him and said to him with a confident smile on my face while nodding towards him, "Yup... just like that... Crazy, I know... "

I then continued on the little bed time story, "Well... he got to his parents house to tear them to shreds. Afterwards... he headed towards the woods and was not to be seen again that very same night. Soon... a bunch of ponies went out to investigate where the monster went... but all they found was Tom sleeping on a pile of leaves. They assumed it was him who did it... and of course... makes a valid point. I mean who else would be sleeping on a pile of leaves? Anyways... he was then taken into questioning... and well... he was then executed, although oddly not by the command of Celestia, but by of someone else. And now he ends up in purgatory, at least according to Celestia that is... the end..."

I then turned my head towards TK while putting down the documents and saying with a whimsical look in my eyes, "Well that was a nice little story... huh TK?"

TK just stared at me through is helmet as he turned to look at me... so obviously I wouldn't be able to tell what expression he was making on his face... whatever that might have been that is.

But of course... I'm sure people will just equally complain just like college kids complain about jokes that they think are racist or sexist... or femnazis complaining about equal rights. They go overboard and are unnecessary... but you get the idea at least. Anyways, I did and still wonder what kind of expressions that he does make under that helmet of his. But I never thought him up with a face as I said once before. For all I know... nothing could be under there... and only that idea that he never takes off his helmet can make him alive and exist as the way he is.

But hey... you could always use your imagination... Well you could... nothing stopping you. Although it does make one wonder what he is thinking and saying underneath that helmet of his doesn't it? Well maybe not you, but to me at least, it does drive my mind a little wild you know? What does he look like under that little mask of his? Sure, you'd be thinking I would know. But I never made him that way, and as the rules goes it seems... I cannot tell what lies under his helmet. Nor can I make up one for him now as it's far too late to do so. Sure, maybe thinking of an alternate universe I could, change up the rules and everything.

But yet somewhere deep down it's for the best I don't do that even. I mean it wouldn't matter, it would be his real face. But his real face was and will still be a mystery to me. I made someone under that suit of armor while lacking most emotions. Sure I did it out of pure boredom and from my mind purely. Yet, I created and crafted something that is supposed to be human in some kind of way. But yet, I am forbidden to look upon my own creation. Simply due to the fact that I created it to be that way.

That's like if God couldn't see his own image. Sure, maybe I'm thinking too deeply about this. Yet here we were, sitting on a train as it grinds on the rails in the dead of the middle of the night. The train lights were on with one or two buzzing, almost about to be dead. And there were only two other passengers besides us just chilling and minding their own business. All on our way to break into an old castle to find some old secret. Who knows what kind of ghost haunted the forest and land that we passed by, or the memories that would surely haunt our minds as we move forward away from this point in time.

All the while I was talking about ghost stories that you would tell to your kids before bed. Reading files that I had to dig up somewhere that collected nothing but dust and sat there for who knows for how long. And reading what some of what it seems to e only pure speculation. Sure, nothing is out of the ordinary here considering the things that I've seen and done. Yet who knows if any of it was was true or it ever happened at all. And all the while I'm talking about ghosts and dead kids and kids who went fucking nuts, turning into something that society didn't want them to become. And all of that, and I don't se one look on TK's face. Instead I just get dead stares and cold shoulder answers from him. And every now and then, he turns and twists into what I molded him to be when I made him from my mind all those years ago.

In the end, in the dead of night, the only thing right next to me is a devil. One of many in a sea of almost endless universes one right the other. And out of anyone that I could be talking to, even the goodliness of all good gods that there ever could exist, I'm sitting right next to a devil that I made that I cannot even see with my own eyes.

Is it a creator's dilemma? Is this something that just happens when you are so careless to create and don't think twice of what you do? Then again, all I ever done with created him, gave him some traits, and that was it. Everything itself I just let it go naturally and let him grow as such. And because of my choice, he has grown into something else. Something more darker than dark. Something more dark that you can't even see it for yourself.

Something lies beneath that helmet of his. I know there is. But whatever it is, I am never meant to see. I don't even know TK knows what is on his face either. Would he even care at all? Probably not, but the implications that he ever would is absurd. He has been crated not from my own image, but from my own mind. And somewhere in my own mind, somewhere in the sub consciousness; a place that I will never access or get to even think of, lies the answer to my question most likely. And because of that, TK is who he is today. A mind that I know nothing of. And yet here he was, bright as day standing and sitting before me. A devil in disguise while being of my own creation. A creation that will forever haunt me and my mind as those lonely nights come and go.

He has become something more that I ever could have expected to be though. And because of that, I cannot be upset, but only baffled by my own mind and creation. Then again... I don't think much else though... but as I was saying what happened on the train.

Well... TK looked at me and after a few moments of silence, which by now silence has become my only friend... especially in the past.

TK then said to me with a cold hard stare into my soul as he explained to me, "Those were interesting stories Knight. However... I can understand of interviewing two of them. One we can simply walk up to and talk to, the other we can break into the mental hospital and try our best to talk to the filly, for she may or may not cooperate with us at all. Either due to her being insane, loneliness, the medication, or something else that haunts her. There are many factors that can come into play where she will not talk to us and what we ask for her to talk about. However, for the last one, Tom... how do you suppose we talk to him when the time comes for it?"

I then said with an awkward look on my face, "Well... there's always tartarus... that one place that should be this universes' hell... but isn't. Now that I think of it... it's kind of like a hell... but a hell if you're alive and if you're a supernatural thing. I mean there is many weird things that belong in it. But if you're dead... you'll either end up in the official hell... purgatory... which I'm sure was made by god of this universe... or Hell... or in other, specific words... Neon's Hell, where it's not the official hell for this universe. And with that Hell it's much worse than purgatory. At least that's as far as I can tell. Neon is a bitch sometimes."

I then looked away from TK and rolled my eyes to think about something. Then after a few seconds of silence has passed, I started to put my right hoof to my chin as I was taken a bit back.

I then said out loud while sort of speaking my mind a bit to myself with a curious look on my face, "But at least it's better than that one alternate universe that I found one time way back when where it was an alternate ending of Foster's Home for Imaginary Friends show... where Bloo pretty much killed Mac. In a very dark and depressing way. I mean I was just randomly looking at the many universes when I first found the portals and such and I just happened to stumble upon it. I wonder what would Craig and Lauren would think if they were to see what I saw? Maybe they would be in disgust... or maybe Lauren would be in disgust as Craig would laugh it off as some sort of joke... which I suppose it is depending which way you look that is."

I then looked back at TK like normal with a small smirk across my face as I said to said to him while point my left hoof at him, "Although speaking about that... and yes TK... I'm going off topic again... don't get angry with your eyes that I cannot see."

I then was silent for a little bit with an awkward look again on my face. I was wondering if he would respond to what I had just said to him not too long ago as to what I had said to him.

TK did respond and he said to me while getting a little close to me just a bit, "It's starting to sound like that you're trying to be careful of me. Is that what you're trying to do right now?"

I then told him while my eyes went wide and I had a nervous look on my face , "Well... I just don't want to get you annoyed is all, so if you want to drown my voice out... go ahead... although I suppose you do have a point. It's like I'm trying to make a joke to all those who seem to have a problem of me doing things differently. Or you know... you do you and stuff... just uhh... don't hit me."

TK then said as he went back to staring to dead space, "I'm not going to do such a thing. And I never will. Even if I do look like it."

I then said as my muscles started to relax a bit and my face was calm, "Oh... ok then... "

Yeah... now that I recall that I once said that... yeah... it seems that's what I do don't I? But of course not many of you would get what I'm saying because some of you, I'm willing to bet, are having a fit whether or not this is dumb what I'm writing while riding a phoenix... and to that good sir or lady... go nut yourself you son of a weed whacker... yeah... See what I just did there? Now everything is going to be magical. Just trust me. It's a ride for the both of us...

Anyways, I then continued my conversation with TK and told him with a slight smile on my face, "Well... as I was saying beforehand... or hoof... whatever, we're not trying to be politically correct here because honestly... I actually have a brain and too smart for that kind of stuff. Now what was I saying? Oh yeah... speaking of the whole Foster's thing, I remember those days... don't you TK? Oh those were wonderful days when we were both young and were exploring the universes ourselves. Remember how we would just go out and find whatever we could find along with Lawman... remember him?"

TK then said to me as he continued to look straight forward, "I do not have any good memories of my past, I never had any pleasant memories whatsoever. All I have are painful memories of the past that I want to only forget. Unless of course... I have unfinished work with such a memory, like a grudge against someone. Then in that case, I would find whoever I hold a grudge to... and make sure that person suffers worse than death and hell combined. I would break them and make them lose everything but themselves and leave them with nothing in the end. I would burn their homes, kill their loved ones including their children in front of them, and strip them of everything they hold dear. It's the only thing I can think when I do feel anything or even remember anything for that matter."

TK then quietly turned his head and looked at me dead straight into my eyes while not saying a single word to me.

I then said to him while ears were flatten backwards, my eyes were wide, my body taken a back, my muscles tightened, and my mind on high alert, "Wow...TK... I really did make you to be a really emotionless guy...did I? Then again at least you feel anger...and that you do have some respect and loyalty... so I'll give you that. Right? He he... that's all you feel towards me. And not anger? I gave you a uhh... good life and uhhh... stuff?"

then had a nervous smile on my face as I got a little tense around TK. So to lighten the mood up a bit, I gave a little chuckle to myself.

I then went on saying while trying to relax my body and looking elsewhere aside from TK's void of a helmet and said, " But not a good example of what you just said there TK... but whatever... it doesn't matter. I mean it's not like those two over there are listening... right guys?"

I then pointed with my right hoof towards the two ponies that I mentioned once before. I then gave them a big ol' smile as me and TK stared at them.

Once I did that, they both looked at me with weird looks on their faces that said, 'Who's that! What am I seeing! Is that you Ma! Is that you from beyond the grave!? Are you trying to tell me something... like "If not Arctic Aurora!?" If so... I'm sorry that I sucked on your tits every night Ma... but your milk was so sweet that I had to kill my little brother because he was hogging it all... Ma!? Please don't try to raise the dead before my very eyes! Can't you see I'm black Ma!? And a stupid one at that! For fuck shake Ma... I bang the Confederate flag every night and pretend it's my wife! I try to make it jerk me off too while I cum all over its face while I watch black people on a Transformers porn website while listening to "Africa.'

Yeah that's the kind of face that they were making. I mean it would seem obvious to me... that kind of face... pretty much says everything. Perhaps even the meaning of life itself.

Anyways, they also had wide eyes and such and I then said to the both of them while having shifty eyes and a clean look with a smile on my face, "Right guys? You're not listening to our conversation whatsoever?"

Then the young looking stallion that looked like a drug addict said, "What are you looking at me for you fucker!? Do you want get cut you son of a bitch? I'll cut you if you don't stop looking at me?"

He was shaking a little too while gritting his teeth like his life depended on it. It was most likely that he didn't have his fix for the day.

I then said while slowly putting my right forearm down with an honest smile running down my face, "No thank you... I've seen... enough disease affected knives in my day. Most of them had anthrax on it surprisingly... even I was stunned it didn't have AIDS. Well... carry on you two, just wanted to show TK over here that you two do not give a single care in the world what we're talking about?"

Then the young stallion said, while going back to looking at the old stallion like a pervert with a sex addiction, "Yeah... sure, whatever you say... "

Then he continued to stare at that old stallion and give him that evil look. You know... the one that says... well I'm pretty sure I don't have to describe evil. It's basically up to you however you see evil as, so really I can't jump in and give a description for an evil look. Really anyone can see evil differently... as in someone could see a cookie as being evil... or a chair is evil because it's about to rape someone... like the color black...did I get you yet? No?

Ok... I'm moving on now.

Aside from all of that; TK then said to me as he turned to look at me, "Can you just get to your point you were trying to make?"

I then told him as I looked at him with a genuine smile this time while moving my head slightly up and down, "Sure... without distractions this time around... I promise. Maybe. what I was trying to get at is... I recall watching that show, Foster's Home for Imaginary Friends; back on Earth from way back when. Honestly I can't believe I'm even remembering it, but whatever. I didn't think nothing of it. Heck, I can't believe I remember anything from that old place at all. You think I would have forgotten about it by now. Yet for some strange reason, there are memories that stick to me... like they haunt me..."

I started to look off into the dead space too like how TK did. And I started to think and say my words both at the same time as my genuine smile disappeared and came a look of seeing a ghost of some kind.

I then said said to TK with a sort of slight emotion added to my tone, "Memories that still seem to stick to me, even though I've tried to move on and forget. I've tried my best to just move on from all of it. You know it as much as I do that I tried to leave and never look back at that place. Not because I hated it or I feared it, but because I wanted to forget in order to move on. And yet somehow, some memories still stick with me from that place despite barely being able to remember a damn thing. It's been so long that I don't even remember my old name, let alone my last. I don't remember the face of those that birthed me, and I don't remember who I had relationships with. I only remember those sunsets and lonely nights. And yet somehow... and some way, despite it's little significance those memories hold, they are still with me."

I started to hang my head a bit low to the ground with a bit of droopy eyes coming to fill in the look on my face

I continued on with my thoughts as I said to him, "It's like ghosts that will forever haunt me. Memories that are calling to me to go back to it, to find something that they want me to see for myself with my new eyes. Yet... I don't think I ever could do it, even if I tried. You cant go back to it, you can't go back and repeat the past. Well, not unless the past wants you to repeat it that is. Otherwise, you're stuck in the present, forever being haunted by your own memories. Maybe it's not something that I did, but it's what the memories want me to see and feel inside my own head. And it does so as it yearns for your return, waiting as if it was an old friend waiting for you to come back and play with it one last time. What I'm trying to say is TK... I want to relive those memories, as I feel like... they are a part of me that I just don't want to let go. A part of me feels like I cannot let go of it as it cannot let go of me either as were one in the same."

I then started to remain quiet for just a bit while still looking down at the floor, looking a bit depressed. All the while I was recalling all of the memories as it came flooding into my mind, not being able to think of anything else. I had remembered all the things that I had did, seen, saw... and while I did feel like I had the will to move past it all and to continue think in the present, I couldn't help but feel weak to the memories of what made me who I was then and what I am still now.

TK saw this within me as he looked at me with his devil eyes underneath his helmet and he said to me, "You're distracted again. You're off the line and can't keep focus. And you are weak. But because it's you, I understand. The memoires however are what make you weak in the first place to begin with. The memories don't haunt you like a ghost. They are you. They are a part of you and your own mind. They don't haunt you from the shadows, but only in your dreams. And when you're not looking, your sub-conscious. And they are merely just thoughts. Nothing more, nothing less. They don't control you. You control it. But that is why you're weak along with so many others that I have seen. You let the memories control you and your emotions. These are simply feeling that are forever passing without judgment. They should not control you and your train of thought, but they do. And I see why. Your memories haunt you because you want it to be that way. There is nothing in the darkness that lies before you, only what you make in the darkness itself. It is what you create, and that's how you created me. So I ask you, how far are you willing to go to relive your memories that you say call for you to come back?"

I was then silent for a while, staring wide eye at TK not sure how to respond back to him; until I spoke up and said with profound thought in my voice, "I'm not sure really. All I can say that I am only weak because you say that I am weak. But I know in my mind I'm only weak because that is what I am. I am not like you. I created you, but the one who created me did not make me like you. And All I can say is I don't really about that at all. I'm just glad to be alive the way that I am and what I've done. And to me, reliving the past would be all the more worth it. But at the same time, I probably shouldn't in fear of losing myself in an endless loop of reliving old memories and never moving on from them. The memoires want to latch on to me and never let me go sometimes I feel."

I started to look forward and let my head droop to the floor a bit. I then looked towards the ground, gathering all of my thoughts.

I continued on with my words towards TK and said to him while not looking at him while he looked back at me in a calm state, "However, in the end, I still wouldn't mind reliving it, but I can only hope for such a thing. As much as the memories try to call me back, time does not let such a thing happen. It keeps pushing us further and further away from the thing that we all want most. And the thing that we want most is never within reach. Even though we know it in our hearts that we so desire for that thing to have, we can never get it. Time is never on our side. It is always against us in some way. And no matter how much we fight with it, the clock keeps on ticking away at the second and into the minutes and hours. And as the time goes by us in a flash, the further we drift away from the memories. And the further we drift away from the memories, the weaker they become and the sooner that we forget them."

I started to form a worried look on my face, but that of a sad on at that.

I continued to say as I raised my head up just a tad, "And that's why the memories try to latch on to you and keep you in its ever so tightening grips. It doesn't want to die. And it knows that. If you forget, it goes away like it didn't exist to begin with. So you can never forget. You will always have those memories forever haunting your dreams every night. Anyone that you knew that was once alive will always talk to you in your dreams so you can keep remembering them and their memories. If you have an idea, it will not slip from your mind unless your own mind doesn't deem it to be important. And your memories themselves will never leave you because it needs to live. And to live is to remember. Other wise we would be nothing but mindless robots. We didn't remember, we would be nothing. We are nothing without those memories. So we have to remember. We have to continue to be forever haunted by our own idea and thoughts. And for me, I have to be haunted by someone like you forever."

I then raised my head up and turned my attention to TK. My face was that of a down in the dumps kind of one.

I then said to TK as I let my eyes drift to the side a bit downwards, "Someone like you TK, you will always be there with me one way or another. In a way, you are a memory. But you are a memory that have taken a different form and have a mind of your own. You're almost a living and walking memory. But if for some reason if I were to forget you, would you even still exist? Would someone like TF even exist at all if I were to forget him. Are is that you and him have gone so far off the line that you are who you are? And that you have become something more than what I made you out to be in my own memories? In the end, we are nothing but memories. It is what makes alive in the end. And it keeps us from going sour. If we didn't have the memories to haunt us like ghosts, we would have nothing."

I then turned my head away from TK and looked back down at the ground again.

I then said to end off my little monologue of thoughts and ideas, "So to answer your question TK, yes I would relive those memories of mine. And it's mostly because we are already reliving it everyday. We thinking about it and go through the memories everyday and trying to remember the littlest details. The memories never left. We just keep going forward as the memories travel with us wherever we may go. And it shows too. But to truly go back into the past and go back into our past self's mind to relive everything, it's a bit unorthodox. And simply far from what we can even imagine for ourselves. But whatever the case may be, it doesn't make me weak. It only keeps me going."

We were both silent, letting the sounds of the train's tracks and the passing scenery rush by us. And the two other passengers on board was just awkwardly just siting there totally not listening to our conversation. I trust them, they are good and honest citizens after all.

Then eventually that silence was broken when TK said to me, "You're still weak. You did it again even thought you said you wouldn't. But... you make a fair point about yourself. And are right. In a way I am nothing but a memory to you. But at the same time I am alive. I have memories of my own that you did not create. And yet they do not haunt me. I wish not to go back. I only wish to move forward and to remember only. I am something more than you have anticipated. And because of what you created, it makes you strong."

I then asked him as I looked towards him and looked at him kind of funny while squinting my left eye at him, "Are you just saying that because you mean it or are you getting all devilry on me with your fancy philosophies?"

TK then said to me while looking at me with a stern stare, "You should know by now what I meant by that."

I then told him while giving an awkward look on my face while still looking at him funny, "Possibly... I mean honestly you know more about yourself than I do. I mean I don't even know who you even are under that mask. I mean that to me is a mystery that most likely will never be solved. I don't even know your real name or who you are inside. n fact I really don't know much about you other than what I know. I just kind... made you and here you are... weird huh?"

TK then looked away from me and went in to deep thought... at least what I could tell from his body language... because you can tell a lot from one's body. Or maybe not and become a racist... it all depends that is. I mean if a black guy is looking like he's going to pull a gun out, but really it was a bottle of grape soda... and you shoot him... than really... you're the black guy because you had the gun.

Which would mean that the black guy would be the white guy... while the guy with the gun would most likely would be a black guy... so he would still be black. So really you're being a racist to yourself and all those in your own race. But then again he would have just hurt himself because he shot one of his own... drinking a grape soda. Unless of course that black guy had a grape soda can... but really it was Pepsi... in which case makes him a traitor and sort of deserved it. And he is a traitor to the whole state of Georgia because Coca-Cola is made there.

But if the shooter was a white guy...then he would be black... but he had a gun... that or a racist cop. But what would make the Asian though? Green? I don't know... but you get my point... right?

I mean all of my points make a point to something... I mean it obviously makes a good, clear message. But then again I'm writing this to humans... most specifically Americans, in which case they won't get any points because if they did get points, they would have, I don't know... maybe not blame things on a flag that just sits there being nothing but a flag. I mean... they kind of blame things on a flag from time to time and pretend that it killed a black guy even though it didn't… but whatever... I'm not there anymore, so I can't tell.

Well anyway, TK then looked back to me and he then told me, "Then that is quite a mystery for you to solve isn't it? But the question is... did you think me up with a face... a mind... a heart... a name... a life? Did you think me up with an identity? Or did I have to make that up myself?"

I then sat there in my seat, thinking for a bit while squinting my eyes at him... and he was sort of right. I wasn't sure if I had thought him up with a name or a face. It's been so long that I have forgotten about it and those memories are no longer with me. So maybe there is nothing under that helmet of his... at least what I thought that was. However, I then recalled something in my memory as it hit me like a light ball being dropped on my head... it hurt...

I then said to TK while widening my eyes up just a bit, "You know TK... now that you mention it... I'm not even sure. But then again, I have thought about it... and well... I did give you an identity. But the only problem is that I have no clue who you are. So in truth you are someone who I do not know. I have given you a face, a past life that was random and it is completely unknown to me. So... you have a heart TK... I just don't know what that is. The only thing that I do know about you is that you are made from whatever I happened to think of at the time. And it was due to boredom."

TK then stared at the corner ceiling of the train and then looked back to me and said, "Well then... it looks like you shall never know of who I really am."

I then asked him while pointing my left hoof at him while squinting my right eye at him while looking at him funny, "And why is that? I mean, maybe you could tell me or show me."

He then told me while staring back at me with a cold look, "The problem with that is that you never made me with the intention of filling out all the details. If you don't know, how do you even know that I know. I might be something more than what you could think that I could be now, but that doesn't change the rules though. And you said you have forgotten some details. So for all you know, those details are lost and I'm just a robot to you, following the simple line of protocol that you gave me in the very beginning."

I hen asked him while looking a bit tad worried at him, "What do you mean by that?"

He then told me, "What kind of person would think about his or her own creation and not know everything about it... or at least most of it that is. All you know is that I'm someone wearing a suit that doesn't feel emotions most of the time aside from anger, but yet has respect and loyalty to certain people. That and I am the devil and I rule Hell in my universe, but that is all you know about me. So either you were bored or you were really mad at someone or something when you created me inside your head... so... which one was it?"

I then sat there, dumbfounded and really had to think hard about that one. I mean was I mad? I wouldn't say that, as I wasn't wearing a white lab coat and had an evil pair of glasses on at the time. And as for being bored goes, well that bored was true. But I suppose the question is was it really because I was simply bored, or was there some more sinister going underneath? My guess... nope, but it got my noggin thinking for sure, that's one thing to keep in mind about it.

I responded to TK while looking like I knew what I was talking about, "You know what TK... I'm not really sure about that one. I don't recall whether or not if I was bored or mad. That day... I just can't recall what I felt. I think I might have had a boner then though and needed to get something off my mind to make it go down."

TK, ignoring that last comment, then said to me with a final remark, "I see then... but whatever you felt that day is not far from what I feel sometimes. Not that I feel boredom now or go mad. But I do feel that I've had that in my past that you've created for me without evening knowing that you've created it. But one thing is for certain... you are either crazy or bored... or perhaps something else entirely then what I expect. But either way.. .at least you know a little bit more about yourself."

I was then confused by that statement and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

He then told me while looking forward and not at me, "I'm sure you'll figure that part out on your own one day."

I then told him while looking slight annoyed by his comment, "Yeah... no, I want to know right now."

My face thing lit up a bit as I then said with a slight smile on my face, "You know... while we're on the subject of memories..."

TK then told me, "We weren't... we were on whether or not you know who I really am and what caused you to make me."

I then said to him ignoring the comment that he made, "Yeah, I know, but real quick... let me just say this. With the memories and myself... and maybe you... I feel like two and two can go together there."

TK then asked me with a groan in his voice, "Where are you heading with this?"

I then told him with an optimistic smile on face while getting a little giddy like a child, "Well... I was thinking... like maybe a few minutes ago or something like that. I wanted to ask you... do you remember all those years ago? All those years ago from the very beginning? In which case I think that means by your time, that would be more than 50,000 years ago or possibly more since I didn't think of the time that goes by in your Hell."

TK looked at me gently and said to me quickly, "Get to the point Knight."

I then said with a small smile on my face while looking down sideways a bit, "Right... well, do you remember everything that happened, even down to the littlest of details? I mean more than 50,000 years is a long time, even for me. I'm surprised I still remember quite a bit from back then. But for you, is your memory unlimited or what?"

I had then looked at him while raising my right hoof straight up into the air about halfway and then appeared hopeful in my eyes towards him for his answer. TK however just sat there and looked forward again into nothing.

TK then said to me after a few seconds of silence from him and giving a groan while looking slightly downward, "I do Remember Knight. I still remember all of it. It is how you made me. Your mind might be weak, but your mind created me in the end. It might be irony, but I remember everything. I remember of all the universes we went through and the things that we have witnessed. And I remember TF and Lawman. I remember them all. Your point?"

TK then looked quickly to me, waiting an answer from me.

I then calmly smiled and said to him, "Well I have an idea. Since I can't remember everything, and you can remember everything, why don't we try to make something that could give us a way to transfer your memories sort of speak and into way that I can remember them. Perhaps a little memory device. Similar to that memory machine that I made up for you to create that can look into other's memories by getting into their brains. But this way, you could sort of open up a window and truly visualize the experience. Sounds stupid, I know, but with memories being important and all, you think it's possible for you to make something like that?

We were then silent for a few seconds, with me just awkwardly just staring back into his helmet, waiting for an answer. But there was nothing and the silence made me feel stupid about my idea. I started to smile nervously about it.

But then TK spoke up and broke the awkward silence between us, "So you think it's possible to create a device that can open up a one way portal where you can only look and see your own memories? You want me to what is in a sense creating a window into the past, but based only off of what someone can remember, can only be seen and nothing else? Does that sound at all possible to you?"

I then thought for a while and then came to the conclusion and I said after pondering in my head, "Uhhh... is the answer yes? Please tell me it's a yes? Look, I know it sounds all stupid and stuff like that, but it sounds like a cool idea. And sometimes I just want to remember you know. I just know somewhere in my head the memories are there, I just can't always remember every detail is all. I just need something. Hell, if I knew how to make a spell that could look into the past about something, I'd be doing that instead of bothering you. Come on... it's just got to be possible somehow..."

We'll just ignore that last part.. about the whole spell thing and stuff... long story... boy is it getting hot out here or what?... he he he....

Anyways, TK then told me, "It's possible Knight... however not in this reality. Anything is possible, but as the rules of the universes go and everything that we have seen throughout the years, every reality is different. For mine, it might be possible. You didn't exactly fill in every details when you created mine. But at the same time it was a copy of your world, so certain laws of your reality is followed in mine. But hell might be a different story. I could possibly do something here, but I am not aware of the laws of reality in this universe. It would have to be a different universe that we have never been to in order to create such a thing. And even then, the result not might be what you expect. In the end, it is useless to think of such thoughts. Unless you're willing to make the universe with such a reality and find it in the sea of all the other universes, then be my guess. But right now where it all stands, it is pointless to think of such a thing. Get your head out of the clouds and start focusing on the future."

I then sat there with an odd face as I looked a little dead on the inside and looked at the ground. TK then went back to looking forward as well. I then thought in my head as I went a little crazy with my thoughts, 'Hmm... well he's right on the part of the memory machine. His world was the same as my world. I kind of forgot about all about that. Only if I had changed the rules just a tad bit when I made him, I could have gotten a solid yes. Oh well, it was worth a shot though. Then again all it is just a stupid memory machine, a thing to look into the past with vivid detail and to remember it all. To remember Lawman and perhaps TF when he was more or less innocent. Perhaps to even remember who I was back on Earth. It's been so long since I remember anything from that old place. Oh well, I guess it doesn't hurt me to forget. But then again, this universe might have something that I could use for it. Magic perhaps? I do have some powerful magic after all... hmmm.... nah... that sounds crazy...'

hmmmmm, ignore that... last... part... So yeah, I was dead on the inside. But then I looked up and noticed my surroundings for once.

I then continued to think in my head I stared calmly throughout the scenery, 'But honestly...I feel like this train is going nowhere in my opinion. It sure is taking a long time to get to Cantorlot. But then again Cantorlot is a ways off. Speaking of Cantorlot... I've noticed that some of the names and such are different then the show... but then again... it's all about being in the universes... and going through many, this is what will happen. So if it Cantorlot is spelled differently, then that's what it is. But I do wonder why is that though? Am I not in the exact show? Perhaps not. Maybe this is a different universe, which would explain the Neon part of it all... but really who the fuck cares. Does it really matter in the end? Oh well... I wonder why I haven't thought up an old 80's song in my head in a long while now? Hold on... give me a moment to think of one... ok now I got one... and it's a nice Christmas song one too...

'Well... that was kind... of odd... why would I ever think that up? Was that because my mind is getting dark and such... why do I feel like I have the urge to laugh right now since I thought that song in my head? And why the fuck wasn't it 80's? Now I'm questioning where Christmas 9/11 is at? Where is it? Where is it! WHERE THE FUCK IS CHRISMTAS 9/11 AT!? Oh well... it doesn't matter... because... of reason... of a monkey fucker's fish nuts... that's why... They caused the aids in 84. Anyway, I should get back to my conversation with TK so we can get to the planning of what we are out here on this night to do... which is breaking into Cantorlot castle. That's weird just saying in my head. I could just probably ask her very nicely and I could get whatever the files that I need from her. Probably even ask Twilight. Could just lie and need something for my research. Hmmm... not sure if that would have worked but I could have tried that to begin with. Well it's too late now. It's a fine night to break into someone's private property anyway. I should talk to TK now... '

I then looked to TK and said while getting an idea in my head with a bit of hopeful yet sad eyes on my face, "Well... you got me there TK. He he... Although... now that we're on the subject of you... I'm starting to question why I'm even with you at all. I mean you're clearly better, stronger, smarter, and not to mention more devilish than I am... but I do feel like we're an odd couple together. Not in that way of manner speaking... and when I mean by that... I mean not in a shipping way. I don't want to dick you. And the reason I bring that up is everyone that I usually meet has a sick mind...and usually the furries are the ones who want to dick things without question. Almost anything really."

TK then stared at me for a few seconds, probably trying to ignore my weird dicking comment, until he said to me, "First off, I don't know want to know what you mean. Second, I see what you mean. It is on a logical level odd that we are together. We are different from one another. And in any other universe where you are not my creator, I would have killed you right now. But that is why we are together you and I. You re the creator and I am the creation. We are bounded together through mind and body. We have a connection to one another. And while that connection might not be a close one, we both share the same mind. And unlike most creators and creations, we have the rare ability to meet each other. And so we move on, continuing to converse with one another until one of us is either dead or we part ways. And until that day comes of either of the two scenarios happening, we will continue to be together despite our differences. But that doesn't matte until the very end of our days."

I then looked at him curiously and asked him while waving my head to the side a bit while asking him, "Well, what if that day doesn't come? What if we happen to continue to go on forever and ever?"

TK just simply looked towards the ground a bit and with a low groan and said, "If such a thing ever exists, then it's one in an infinity. We are not supposed to go on forever, regardless if we're creator or creation. We all have ends Knight. I even have my end. And at some point, you might have to say goodbye to me. I will not know how or why, but we all decay in some way. And I suspect the same from you. You might have been able to mock death and use the universes to your advantage to expand your life expectancy by an infinite amount, but the universes will not last forever. At some point it will all cease to exist and return to nothingness. But if to say your hypothetical question were to ever happen; if a universe were to ever exceed its own life, then it will be a miracle and against the laws of life itself. To be with no end is insanity itself. But if it is possible, and we're in it, then hope we never have to remember what came before. But that doesn't matter right now. IT's all simple hypotheticals that you can never understand Knight. Right now for you and I, we should just focus on getting what you came here for, and find TF and end him once and for all... "

I then looked a bit confused and I then asked him, "Wait... why are you talking about TF and killing him all of a sudden? I know you have your differences and all, but I thought we should at least find him first and see... "

TK then cut me off to say his response as, "I know you want to find TF. I know he was one of your first creations in your mind when you were young. I know you want to give him a second chance so badly. but he can not go on to live. He's been a pain in our ass ever since we found him in that tundra of dead thoughts and ideas. All he had done is been a thorn in our side and he cannot go on to live any longer because of it. The things that he has done can only make me guess of what he is only capable of now since we've lost contact with him. And with him and his connection to the satellites, we can only assume he has something planned for us, including Factory Dash. And has the one who you created, I have my sense of loyalty to you. And will not stop until you are dead. I know you have a soft spot for him somewhere in your heart, but I do not. To me, he is no more than a cockroach that needs to be put out like a light."

I started to have a disappointing and sad look form on my face. I didn't want to hear what TK had to say about him. Somewhere, I wanted to save TF, still thinking he has a chance at life and can be turned.

TK went on to say to my as he got a little bit closer to my face as he leaned in just a bit, "And honestly, I had thought you were lost forever. I had thought after TF had trapped you in that universe, you were going to be gone forever, and my sense of loyalty to you would have been failed. But all I could do was move on without you and continue to do what you made me to do in my own universe. To fulfill my role as the devil of my world. I never thought I would see you again. And then I saw you still alive. And to me that's all that mattered. Knowing that my creator was still alive out there. I may not care for anyone else out there. But you gave me life, and so I must pay the favor in keeping you alive. But knowing that TF is still out there, whatever he is planning, I will not stop until he is dead... no matter what you say, for it is only for the both of us to be better off that way."

TK was starting to get into my head. He was starting to make some sense of TF and everything that he has done and why we needed to kill him. But a part of name and my heart still didn't want to hear it no matter what TK said. Even if it sounded like common sense, I didn't want to listen. I only wanted t listen to what my heart was saying at that moment. And TK could see that on my face.

However despite all of that, TK continued on, knowing that he was pushing me and my mind, "But we cannot find TF, for he has found a way to hide from us, so that only makes me wonder if he is planning to strike at any moment. That or something truly has gone wrong with him. In which case, we would need to move as fast as we can to find him, but I do believe that will not happen, as that would be the case of TF. He is strong in a way, and by this point, whatever happened to him... he might not even show up. But I will not rest easily until I find that son of a bitch and rip is head off. I know you don't want to hear a word that I have to say. But whether you like it or not, I'm going to find him and kill him. For the both of us. You think he deserves redemption. I believe he deserves nothing but being erased from existence entirely. And I would hope you would come to your sense and come to that very same conclusion too. "

In some ways TK was making sense. He was right. He was dangerous and needed to be put down like an uncontrollable pit-bull. And he did want me dead. I could feel it. And in some way he might get to me before TK could get to him. And that without TK, I might not be able to kill the beast and it could be my end that way. And so I should let TK kill him for me so everything can be good inn the end and I can focus on having a peaceful life here like I originally wanted. Well you know, after I figure out the whole universe thing and all. But still, I still was hanging on for TF. No matter what, no matter how hard TK tired to make his mind like mine, I was keeping strong to my thoughts and ideas.

TK then moved back a bit from my face and ended his little conversation with me, "Besides, I've already got plenty of blood on my hands from all of the things that I have done. The murders, the dead kids, and even the devil himself and his dealings are all on my hands. It is how I think and act, as that is what you made me out to be. And with my hands that you gave me, I will only get even more blood on them. Will sin even more and continue like this until I have reached my own end or I am killed. Either way, TF deserves what is coming to him. You may have created him, but sometimes creations need to be wiped from the board. It was a bad idea to even make him in the end Knight. But I forgive you because your mind was young. You didn't give him much. But I am here now, and I will fix your mistake that you fucked up with. And it will be done with the blood on my hands as I strike down your old creation. Unless you intervene, I will do the work that my god could not. So unless you want to strike me down yourself, I will do what I was made to do. Am I not correct Knight?"

I then sat there and thought about it for a while, stunned for a bit as I stared down at the ground looking a little sad from within. I wasn't sure what to make out of TK's comments. I wasn't even expecting to have this conversation with him that night on that train with him. But, one thing leads to another, it all leads to somewhere eventually.

I said to him while looking back at him with glowing sad eyes that were tearless, "Yeah... you're right I guess... but with you killing him and all... that's... disappointing to me."

TK then asked me while looking all high and mighty in his beliefs, "And may I ask why is that disappointing to you?"

I then told him, "Well... I thought... w-why does it need to be that way? Why can't we just try. I get it, I made you the way you are. I'm not going to deny that. If I wanted you any different, I would have thought you up differently. But at the same time, you're sort of free to think for yourself. You're not necessarily bounded by the universe that I crated for you. Well, sort of speak I guess. I guess you're technically still have your limitations, but still... you can be whoever you want to be and go wherever you want to go. You don't even have to play the devil anymore. I only got up to that point about you and that was it. You're still alive and everything is a blank from there for me. You don't always have to be the devil that you are now. You can be alive and learn to loosen up a little, you know? And that goes for TF. You don't have to kill him. We can try to free him and so him the brighter side of things. It doesn't have to be doom and gloom for us all. There are brighter days for even the worst of us."

TK then said to me, "I see what you mean... you see the brighter side of everything even in it's darkest. And you think someone like me, someone who has killed and tortured many and became the devil; has a chance at having a heart. Am I correct?"

I then was frozen... I didn't move a single muscle whatsoever. I continued to stare at TK deep into his blackened helmet into what I thought was his own eyes that I could never see. I had the look of a sad look still. And then I lowered my head a tad bit downward and started to think calmly to myself, trying to conceive a single thought of response to to TK. My muscles then started to relax a little bit and I looked away from TK's helmet as I went into some deep thoughts of mine. Because mind was really deep. And it's so deep, it's deeper than Ground Zero. In New York. Where all the people died at... And possibly... even deeper than an Indian burial ground. Take that you Indians. I metaphorically took your land and your graveyards too. How you like them apples? Yeah... that's right... nothing, cause I took that too.

But seriously, I was having a moment to myself and instead of cracking a joke towards a Native's expense. I was thinking to myself and reflecting on what I had said to TK. And he was right in what he suspected from me. I saw the brighter side to things. Not everything is doom and gloom you know. Even though it may seem like that way sometimes, it is merely just a mirage. A false sense to cope and seethe and rather just being plain hopeful. And that there is always a silver lining somewhere off into the distance. Somehow, in some way, at some point, there will always be a paradise somewhere waiting. As TK said, there is an end to everything, even to the bad stuff. And in my mind, there was an end to TF's anger towards me. And TK could have his end too if he had wanted to. Granted, I wasn't sure if he really wanted that but he could have if he tried hard enough. But he was free to think for what he wanted to live for.

I then looked back up to and I said to TK a calm look upon my face, "You... are correct. I do see the brighter side to things. And I see brighter days for you too. I see that you are free to do whatever. You don't have to stick around if don't want to. Sure, I'd prefer if you didn't run off on your own and leave me hanging, but still, you're free. Maybe you will always be stuck by your own laws that I put on you, but you are free to go wherever. That was the best thing about finding these universes. No one to tell you where to go or what to do. To see new sights that you could only imagine, if at all. No one to hold you down and put a boot on your neck. You're free. And no one can stop but yourself."

TK then said to me back as he looked deeply into my eyes once more as he raised his head high, "I understand Knight. I do. But that is not who I am. I am what you made me. I feel what you made me to feel."

TK then looked forward into nothingness and continued to speak his little speech, "I hear what you made me to hear. I see what you made me to see. And everything that you have molded me into is what you see before you right now. I am of your own creation, from your own mind. No matter how hard you want me to change, I cannot. It is too late for that. But you're right, I am free. And I am free to do anything else but change for who I am."

I then asked him solemnly as I leaned in towards him a bit, "B-but... don't you ever think you want to change though, even just a little bit?"

TK continued to look forward as he said to me dead on, "I cannot say. I can only think what you made me to think. The question is not that I am free, but rather do I have my own, personal free will. I do not have that answer. You are my creator. Only you have that answer for me. And I don't really care if I know so or not. It is how I am."

I then started to look a little bit down as my eyes drooped towards the floor of the train. I then had a small smile form on my face as I looked upwards to TK.

I then said to him with a little hope from my tone, " Well, whatever you may think about yourself. I still care. You are mine after all. And I hope for the best of days for you. Hell, I hope for the best of days for myself as well. I haven't been having the best of days myself living in this universe. Sure, I was looking for a little action just like any average Joe out there would. But I think I got more than what I bargained for... you know?"

TK then made a gesturer as if he was confused as he straightened his back up a bit and asked while still looking straight forward, "What do you mean by that statement that you said? What do you mean you think you got more than what you bargained for?"

I then was a little shocked that he was interested in what I had to say as I had a surprise look on my face.

I then said to him while taken a back a little bit and said with some hesitation in my voice, "Well... ok then... didn't think you would ask that at all... but whatever I guess. What I mean by that is that I do feel that this is only the beginning. Perhaps the adventure for all three of us, you, Factory Dash, and I are not done yet with out little adventures together. In fact, I feel like we're far from done with our adventures together. Especially for me specifically. And I'm not talking about TF either."

TK then looked towards me suddenly and then demanded to me, "Explain."

I then had a curious look on my face almost like I had stumbled upon something and said, "I feel like this universe isn't just a typical universe. I think it is alive in someway. And that it knows that I am here as well as you. And that there is something to this place here than just a simple My Little Pony universe. IT's certainly a different place, more than what I have come to expect. Initially I just thought it was an Official Universe for My Little Pony as whole, for G4 anyways that is. Yet the more time I spend here, the more off it seems to me. The more it feels like I haven't stumbled into the show, but rather into another world entirely base doff of that show. And that there is much more out there for me and the other guys back in Stalia to find and explore that is meant for us. Like it is fate itself that has led me here and I'm supposed to be doing something here. Then again, for the past few weeks, or in the past few weeks, I had visions about something that I am not sure of. And I think Neon might know something about it, but he's not giving me clear signals about it. The more I think about it, the more I think he's just fucking around with me... or not..."

TK then asked me with a low groan as he leaned in towards me like he was angered by something, "What visions?"

I then told him as I leaned backwards a bit with an nervous look on my face towards TK, "Well... as far as I can make out of it all... uh... you know Celestia and Luna... right?"

TK then said as he backed off a bit to give me some space, how nice, "Very much so... I had an encounter with Celestia before of course.. .but not the one that you saw... "

I then asked him with a curious look on my face while I slightly raised my right hoof up, "What do you mean by that? When did you first encounter Celestia and exactly how?"

TK then told him as I became more relaxed and TK explaining his little adventure, "It was when I was looking for you and I came into Cantorlot and broke into her school. Soon all the guards saw me as a threat and I killed all those that I saw that were in my way... By the end of it, I met her with taking a family hostage, beating them severely, killing their two children while taking one of their young colts as a hostage that I kept alive so Celestia could then let me go in peace... or else I would have killed her right then and there. I would have had no problem with it whatsoever. But I didn't have the time to waste on her. So. continue on what you were saying."

I then said while trying to process what TK had said to me, "Ummm..... ok then... well as far as I can make out what the visions were about... It's that the visions that I received told me that there is a little brother of Celestia and Luna somewhere in this world that has gone missing. Now they have never mentioned a younger sibling to me or anyone else as far as I know, nor do I think they know about it either. I think there was some sort of evil force that kidnapped the little brother, somewhere in the past at a certain point where those two wouldn't have known they would have had a little brother in the first place... and now time has changed to where it's an alternate reality. My only guess is the mother, who seems to be God in this universe... may or may not know about this."

I then had a cynical look on my face as I then said plainly to TK, "But I wouldn't be able to do such a thing and ask her about it... since that would require me to kill myself. That and I'm unsure how aggressive she can be, so I wouldn't say the option of killing myself is the best of all options."

I then went back to looking hopeful and asked TK," Perhaps you can find a way to talk to her, since... you know... you're the devil and all? You might be able to to transfer to the land of the dead I'm guessing. It's been on my mind lately and I've been thinking about trying to solve this lost brother mystery thing. It was really getting to my head and I feel like it's still there sometimes even though it isn't. Perhaps that is why I am here you know?"

TK was then silent for a bit until he said to me while being dead straight with me, "First, that's not how it works. Second, this is news to me... I am not so sure about your visions. They seem too odd to me to look past. But as far as going to this universe's heaven, I can see what I can do. Sometimes there is a back door to those places. But I would need to find an entry point of some kind, to go between realities between the living souls and here of the dead. But I cannot say for sure if I can even do that here. Back in my universe I can. But here, we shall see if I can. But if not, I'll just have to keep a closer eye here. But you do realize, you have died more than once before... correct?"

Oh yeah, I kind of forgot about that. Yet it's been so long that it barely escaped my mind. But TK was there to put all of the pieces back in place for my mind. In short, I kind of died like once or twice. The details are scarce... for now... yeah I'm teasing you. Am I turning you on right now? Yeah I bet I am. You're getting really wet just by thinking of it... as you have a very small bladder...

Anyways, it was nothing really. But if I recall from off the top of my head, death is weird. Scary, yet weird. First time wasn't easy I think. Only subtle, with each death being a different ending. But me then coming back to life is nothing new, let alone in the whole picture of all of the universes that exists. In the eye of the whole idea that we even exist at all, death is nothing and coming back from it is a dime a dozen for many. Not that anyone can do it. It might not be anything special, but you have a better chance at winning the lottery on a blue moon while being eaten by a great white shark that is being eaten by a blue whale that is masturbating than coming back from the dead. And I got my lucky number twice.

And yet I feel like despite being so lucky in my life, I don't think I could come back a third time. But then as I said, every death is different. And what was going through my mind was that this universe could have a different death. A different death that forward. Perhaps one that was painless with a sense of hope installed in it. That or it was a cheap death and no more than that. You never really could know what lied on the other side. Not as a whole, but for which universe. And in this universe filled with nothing but talking Technicolor ponies with magic involved, who knows what death was truly like here, how many deaths there was. How many layers there to life or to existence itself? I didn't know then and to be fair, that answer still escapes me, not really show how far everything goes, let alone in all of the universes that exist out there, eve the ones that I have still yet to catch even the tiniest of glimpses of.

I then said to TK while looking at him with a slight smirk on my face while staring at him hopefully, "Yeah... you're very much right at that part... I did die more than once before. Although, when are you going to go do that heaven thing? Like... tomorrow... or something?... "

TK then said to me with an annoyed groan in his throat, "I don't even know if I can even. If Heaven is anything like the universe that you made for me, then it's going to be a while before I can even pass through the pearly gates. But until then, just be patient. I'll let you know if I can even do it."

I then asked TK with a curious look on my face as my right eye brow was raised up, "But what if you can't get in?"

TK then said to me with another groan in his voice, but this time not so annoyed by my little comment, "Then we'll find another way to get what we need. Speaking of which, you mind telling me more about these so called "visons" that you've been having? Or would you like to continue to keep it a secret from me?"

I then said to TK a bit nervously as I was put a bit back by TK's tone, "No... uhhh, of course not. I didn't think it would have been important to bring up to begin with... Well... not really... other than Neon said that he knew about the visions that I had... and he said to me that it meant something and stuff like that. So in other words... there's much more to it than just finding the little brother I guess."

I then started to relax my muscles a little bit and looked a little mellow.

I then leaned in forward towards TK and said while pointing at him with my right hoof at him, " Also... there is one more other thing that was in my visions that I had before. Well, it's more like stopped now I should say; if you're interested in hearing about it that is?"

TK then asked me leaned in slightly forward towards me with a sense of interest in his tone of voice, "And what would that be?"

I then told him while raising my left brow and rolling my eyes a bit, thinking of everything to say to him, "Well... I saw the vision of the little brother being taken away from his family. And he was being dragged away by this thing. A guy or a creature or something like that. And everyone was real sad about the brother being taken away. And all I can hear were their pleas to not have him be taken away and to keep him. But it seemed like that wasn't going to be the case and as they all cried their tearful goodbyes to each other, the brother was then taken swiftly away, never to be seen again... I assume to never be seen again that is."

I then started to have a curious look on my face as my eyes rolled up to my head, thinking of the specific circumstances that I had described. I then started to wonder if he really the little brother and not just some hobo from off the street they just really liked. I didn't know, it was visions that kind of came out of nowhere for me. All I could do was guess. However I had other things to say to TK that were o my mind as well about the things that I had saw.

So I looked back towards TK and said while putting my right hoof forward with some slightly wide eyes, "Also Neon told me some things that may or may not have been to fuck with my mind. I swear I can't tell if he knows something or not. and if he does, what does he know? And if he doesn't... well still, what the fuck does he know at all? Aside fro him, nobody else knows except for Wolf who I might have told him while passed out drunk one time. So chances he doesn't remember and even if he did... he would care at all. And now you know mister smarty pants."

I had topped off my end of the talking with a squeakily little smile just to add a little fun into the conversation so late into the night.

TK then made a groaning noise to himself while looking straight forward and he then said, "Interesting. So more is going on here than we knew. It all seems off to me..."

I then asked him with bright sparkly highs as I leaned in forward towards him with a slight snarky smile, "So like what you're saying is that this is some kind of fate or destiny perhaps? Like we're meant to be here for something really big and special and we have a bigger role to play? Because if so... I don't know... that sounds a little dumb to me."

TK then told me while ignoring my gazing eyes of mine and looking straight forward, "No... That's not that at all. It's more like someone or something is watching us. Ever since we got here, everything seemed weird to me. I had sense that something was off. This is just supposed to be a simple universe with simple rules from what you told me. yet ever since we got here, something isn't right. And whoever is watching us wants to do something while keeping an eye on us. Watching our every move while we're in its domain. Or... maybe not... maybe it's all in our heads and there is no one, and that all of this is just how life here works. Either way, I think someone is watching us. I never told you this, but you remember that night when I ordered to wait in the hallway that one night while I took a look around your room?"

I then said to him while I raised an eyebrow and had a curious look towards him, "Yeah... what was that?"

TK then said to me while he kept looking forward still, how rude of him, "There was something in your room that night, watching you. I couldn't reconstruct it in my helmet. It was all distorted, almost as if it knew what I was capable of and was trying to cover its tracks. All I can say it isn't one of these ponies. It's something else. Something bigger than you and I. But I heard it talk. It said it had plans for you. And specifically he wanted to get rid of me. Whatever this thing is, it's not from around here that you or I have seen. It is something more than that I can comprehend. And it could be watching right now as we speak, hiding in front of us. Until I can figure out what this thing is and what it wants from you, watch your back. And if anyone here in this universe seems suspicious to you, keep your distance, and alert me as soon as you can. For we all know, it means to do harm. But for right now, just keep an eyes sharp for anything off. For now, let us only concentrate on the main objective here, as I am sure that will see for ourselves what is to be of our future of this place."

After TK had spoke to me, I just gave him a dead blank stare at him as I said to myself quietly, "Uh... huh..."

I wasn't sure how to take what he had said. It seemed weird that something was watching us just like that. But then again nothing was out of the blue for me either. So I just sort of shrugged it off and tried to remember to keep a look out to see if something weird came into view.

However TK went on to say as he finally looked at me in my direction, "So for now, we only need to focus our minds on finding TF. Right now he is all that matters to me. But if anything gets in my way, and if IT gets in my way, then we'll find out what's really going on here. But for tonight, let's just get what you came here for and head back as soon as possible. The sooner, the better. Especially if it's watching us right now. So let's go over the plans on how to enter the castle. We have done enough talking for the night between the two of us and this train doesn't go on forever unlike The Endless Train myth."

I then sort of blurted out with a slight curious look to my face and asked TK, "Well... what is the endless train myth?"

TK then groaned in annoyance and he told me, "Fine, if it quenches your curiosity real quick. It's a myth that I've been that I have only heard in passing, from universe to universe in vague writing. And each universe describes the myth in similar ways. As far as I can make out of it, the train never ends; it never stops running; and there is no getting off... unless you can get rid of whatever your heart desires the most at the time of boarding the train. But there's n need to be thinking about it. It's just a myth. I only bring it up as an example. "

I then asked him with a little smirk on my face with curiosity hidden within my voice while side nudging him, "And may I ask real quick how does one access this endless train if it were to access?"

TK then said while ignoring my nudging towards him, "I don't know. And I don't care. I'm not looking for it, and neither should you. Now enough with your antics and tell me what we are looking for so far away out here?"

I then looked at him with a slight worried look on my face as he looked back at me with a glare. I was curious and wanted to know more about this myth. But at the same time he had a point and we needed to be moving on in conversation. But to hell with it, we were on a train in the middle of the night. We could whatever the hell we wanted to. That's the magic of trains and the train tracks after all. Almost anything could happen on them. ANYTHING...

So I then said to TK with a slight smile with a bit of hope on my face and asked him, "Soooooo... you're not going to explain the myth to me."

TK just looked at me with a hard stare and sighed as he said to me, "I'm not feeding your curiosity and your clueless mind anymore right now. Just tell me what you dragged me out here for. I need to be back in Hell as soon as possible. I sense the angel Michael is planning on attacking the 5th quarters yet again to draw me out."

I then said to him before getting out my plans while smiling with confidence and winking at him, "Well it shouldn't take too long. And don't worry, soon before you know it, you'll be back in hell fighting those angels of yours. We're here to do that thing that I may or may not should have said it to you earlier before telling to you come with me. Silly, I know... he he he... Like how those two stallions there possibly forgot all about us us... but aside from those ponies over there... we are here to steal some files that might help us out in the future. And when I mean by that, I mean by stealing files for me to use, not for you. I doubt you'd be interested in helping me out with ghosts and other worldly beings... right?"

TK just stared at me as I just out an awkward smile on face while trying to get a laugh out of it However he was not amused as usual. He just gave me a short little grunt at me.

TK then asked me with a bit of an attitude in his voice, "What ghost?"

I then shrugged it off while moving my head back and throwing my left arm towards him loosely, "Pfft... nothing you need to worry about. It's just some Ghost that visited me like a night or two ago and he asked me for my help. And he may or may not be connected to another dimension that may or may not be dangerous and I might just need a little bit more of information on him. See if he says who he is. You know, the simple everyday stuff... he he he he..."

I then tried to give a genuine laugh, but it ended up being a nervous one. But I then started to relax a little bit as soon as I saw TK not go off on me for not telling him. He got that way sometimes toward me . All he did instead was going back to staring into dead space.

TK then said to me with no tension in his voice, "So... is that all? Just ghosts and 'stuff"

I then told him with a worried yet curious look on my face as I leaned a bit forward, "Well... yeah... it's just ghosts and stuff. You're not worried are you?"

TK then responded to me dead on with no tone towards me, "No. No I am not."

I then asked with a raised eyebrow to my face, "Are you sure? It could be dangerous. It could be even scary for me to go all alone and stuff."

TK then just responded quickly to me, "You can handle it. Just let me know if it gets out of hand."

I then said with a dead look on my face, "Ohhh... is that it then?"

TK then said to me with a tone of care, yet not caring in his voice, "Yes it is Knight. I know you want me to say more. I know you want me to say don't worry about the ghosts that may haunt you. Don't worry about the other worlds that exists out there beyond our knowledge and that is a threat to all of us. Don't worry about where this lead to or what connection it might have to other events. And especially don't worry about the nightmares that come from it when you're alone at night, all by yourself in bed; listening to the deafening silence that lies upon in your room; as it creeps up on you waiting to strike in your mind and drive you to the brink of insanity. Don't worry about it, it'll be ok. Is that what you wanted me to say... Knight?"

TK then slowly turned his head towards me, expecting an answer from me. But all I could do was give a little noticeably sounding gulp.

However as my eyes were wide and my back was straight and tall, I told TK with assurance, "Well... yeah... I guess..."

TK then went back to looking forward into dead space again and gave a low groan towards me.

He then said to me, "There are more thing to be afraid of than just ghosts and the unknown. There are the things that haunt us from within that we need to be more wary of. The things that make up who we are and what we think. On this night, do not let it go on like The Endless Train, but instead let it mold you into who you need to be. And no matter what you get in the end, you must be better than it."

I then silently said to me, "Uh... huh...," as I slowly looked away from him and got something from the folder. I merely gave him a slide glance at best.

I then went ahead and grabbed the piece of paper that was inside of the folder that I was holding the other papers at, as it never got up and walked away like how a person would do. It was sitting in between some other papers so I had to shuffle through some of the other paper work in order to get to it. It was a little annoying with some of the papers just sticking together. Annoying little bastards. It was like a small little skeleton hambone sitting on Santa's lap. It just didn't want to leave. But still, the paper never left and got up and grow legs. It was just right there... just waiting for it to be grabbed by me. I'm just saying the piece of paper never walked away and went to Tim Buck Two... or however you say that... or me never mentioning that at all. I never said any of that, It was all in your head.

That's like a Jewish record growing two legs, grabbing its suitcase and leaving because he isn't being played any more... because that's how its like... that I never mentioned before. Anyways, I grabbed the piece of paper that was the blueprints to the castle of Cantorlot, the one that is obviously the only one in the entire city. And I had it... I still feel god about it to this day.

I then raised the paper with my magic and out it close and in front of my face as I had big eyes while staring at TK. TK noticed this and looked towards my direction. I then went and put both of my hooves on the sides of the paper an held it like how a child would hold it.

I then said a bit nervously to TK, "We-well here i-is the blueprint to Cantorlot Castle then. This should help us trying to find a good way in and some spots to find the floor that has the elevator.

I then put the blueprint closer to TK's face so he could see it better if he wanted to as TK then asked me, "So... where did you get this from to begin with? IT doesn't seem like your line of skills."

I then told him as I out the blueprint down while having a smirk on my face, "Oh... I have my ways... "

I was acting like I was sly while looking down at my left hoof, like I didn't care at all. However, TK just stared at me without a single word to me. And I glanced up at him so I started to get a little nervous towards him.

I then started to feel like he was catching on and I then said with a bit of worry, "Ok...so I broke into Cantorlot castle and stole the blueprints from Celestia."

TK still continued to look at me and I started to feel more nervous with him just staring at me.

I then said started to give him the puppy dog eyes while starting to sweat, "Fine.... I asked for it from Celestia?"

TK still stared at me, in which case, I then blurted out while panicking a bit, "I was a good student so she let me have it? Luna was nice to me? Wolf took it sometime in the past when we were at the school? I smooth moved Twilight? I banged Twilight for it? Asked nicely to Twilight for this blueprint? I broke into Twilight's home because she had it? I found it in my trunk? I raped a hobo for it? I magically got it somehow? Magic? Moon crabs? I made the blueprints? Neon?"

I waited to see if TK would take any of those answers, but he did say sometimes I was an idiot... well I said that... but that doesn't matter, because I was being an idiot now that I think about it.

Basically, TK still remained silent about it all and all of my lies, to which I then finally cracked down and told him the truth and said while hanging my head down, "Fine...I got it from the black-market in Stalia. And it was recently stolen from some other source. I don't know, but it has blood on it. Both literally and fugitively."

TK didn't move a muscle and seemed like he didn't want to say anything towards me. Although he seemed to have been surprised that there was such a black market in Stalia. He was just surprised... in his own way. You just couldn't tell most of the time... is all...

However, he then gave a little groan as he then asked me, "And you checked the authenticity of it to make sure it is correct?"

I then told him while looking down and starting to worry bit with a certain look in my eyes and shaking my head, "Well... I don't know much about authenticity."

However I then raised my head at him with a small smile and I said while raising and pointing with my right hoof at him, "To much as my surprise... yes there is... although it's small and well hidden, I was able to get it earlier today. I mean... I was somehow able to get it on a sale too... 50% off for all members...in which case I became a member as well. But I must admit, they're perks for being a member is quite good, I mean you can get a lot of things just for a bit. Just amazing."

TK then told me without hesitation in his voice and dead straight to me, "And you still haven't learned what I taught you all those years ago."

I then told him almost as if I was offended by his statement with slightly annoyed eyes, "What do you mean, of course I 've learned what you taught me. I-I just didn't like what you had to teach me."

TK then explained to me while shooting an angered to look towards my direction, "When I first started to train you back then, you asked me for my help. Despite you creating me, you needed me, somebody who you are not, to be like me, the one who you created, to be like me. And so I tried my hardest with you. To be aware of your surroundings, to look for signs and learn how to survive with the bare bones. And yet you could only do so little of it. And of one the things I taught you back then was not to trust from dark places. Not everything is as it seems. reality starts to set in, and what some might sell to you as a promise will end up as broken expectations. And that includes places like a black market. "

I then slowly realized what he meant by that as I tried to think about it hard.

I then said with wide eyes and a calm down in my voice, "Oh! Well then... I guess I just wasted fifty bits then. There goes me water bill."

I then had a cynical look on my face. Almost as if the world had fooled me and I was simply annoyed by it and wanted to move on. So I used my magic, lifted the blueprint and started ripping it into tiny little pieces. Ad as I tried to demolish it, the tiny little pieces of paper fluttered to the floor of the train, almost as if it was going to be washed away by the wind. But we were on a train... anything could happen though.

I then said to him as son as I was done with an annoyed look on my face as I threw my right arm into the air, "Great... now this only makes this a lot more harder and possibly a waste of time."

TK then said to me somewhere inside his helmet I presume, "Thankfully when I came to find you, I ended up inside the castle. As I was running around the place, I was able to make a recording of it. I didn't go everywhere, but it should be enough to for us to find what you're looking for. And we can already rule out most of the middle interiors since it's likely more for anything else but records."

TK then brought his left forearm to his head... or near his head and pushed something that was on his right forearm and a sort of small holographic screen popped up right in front of his helmet. It was just hovering there... just all casual like in front of those two other ponies that we weren't worrying about at all. And it showed a mostly complete 3D map of the place However some places on the map were left in the dark or uncompleted. But I could get most of the idea. And I couldn't care how TK got to take most of everything but still. It was better than what I had... because it was a fake... or not...

TK then said to me, "Tell me Knight. With all of the time that you were there, is there anything else that you can tell me that would help us in our search?"

I then thought for a moment as I rolled me eyes and put my right hoof to my chin to think about it.

I then started to remember something as I then leaned in a little bit forward and told TK, "Yeah... maybe... or we could just wing it. Although I did hear or overheard this thing from Twilight one time when I was at the school and that the place where we need to go. It's where the room with all the files of pretty much on everything in Equestria is hidden in that room, and to get to that room, I believe we need to get to the seventh floor, if not the twenty first floor because god knows how many floors we might have to get through that castle. I mean I know I've been here like what... five years or so... and I still don't know how big that castle is. But I also heard to get to that room, we have to take an elevator, which is the only elevator that it has... although I would think it would have a secret escape route just in case anything were to happen of course, but possibly only the princesses would know."

TK then said to me, "I can check and see if there is anything hidden on the walls when we get there. Tell me, do you know the highest floor you've been in the castle?"

I then looked confused a bit, but thought about TK's question for awhile until I said, "Well... I think that would be the third floor. I never really got to go that deep into the castle back in school."

TK then said while trying to move the conversation along, "Then that's fine; now here's the plan. When we get to the castle, you try and find your way through the ground or if possible the basement entrance and make your way up to the floor on the elevator. While you take the lower floors, I'll take the higher floors and climb my way to the top. I can scan the halls to see if there is any false walls or hidden passages that could lead to the room we're looking for."

I then asked him, with a bit of worry in my eyes, "But... what if I don't find what floor the elevator is on?"

TK then said to me, "Simple, the guards could have a detailed map and layout of the castle to help them get around the castle at their work station more than likely. While you're down on the ground, keep an eye out for anything that we could use. And if you happen to find what floor the elevator is on and where it's located, then contact me. I'll be able to find you."

TK then pulled out a little headset that would fit snuggly next to my pony ears and was small enough so it wouldn't be seen by anyone, or could be heard by anyone, while I can communicate back into it. It was also something that I used when we had our old adventures together whenever we got lost. All of the old memories were flooding back to my mind when I saw it. I couldn't help but crack a little smile when seeing it again. Granted, sometimes it didn't have the best of range, but it was your best friend whenever you had that small chance into getting into contact with somebody when you are all alone and you have no one else to talk to. Hell, sometime pretending someone is on the other hand help with your sanity at time and kept you together.

Well, I then took it with my hoof, and while my ears were different than a human's ear, it would still work...it just felt a little weird was all. I then placed next to my ear and TK started to do a little test with his helmet.

He said through the mic in his helmet, "Are we set to go?"

I then used my little headset and placed my right hoof on it and said with a smirk upon my face with confidence, "Ready to go whenever you are good old buddy."

We then were good to go on the old headsets and it seemed that we were mostly ready to do what we had to do. I mean sure, it wouldn't be easy. I mean I had what I could usually carry on my satchel that I forget that I had sometimes. And I still do... like right now... And in it, I think I had a gun with some rounds and my fist, or in this case my hooves. That's it. Yeah I was never the prepared one, but at the same time I was never as capable as TK.

TK had taught me to use hand to hand combat and to be low to the ground when necessary with it. I was never that good with it, but good enough to get me out of certain situation. It's hard on my hands, or hooves I guess... but it gets the job done. And if I can, improvise and use that thing to my advantage. But my knowledge is limited. All I know is to hit hard enough that they are either bleeding from their skull and can't get up or they are somehow knocked out. Whichever comes first he said. Then again, shit could go down and make things worse, but that doesn't matter. Chances are, shit is already worse.

Anyways, TK then happened to look behind me and down on my seat and noticed something, "What are all these other documents that you brought along?"

I then had a curious and confused look on my face with an raised eyebrow. Then I looked down by my seat and noticed what he was talking about as well. I had basically brought some other documents along with me and they happened to have somehow accidently slipped out of the folder when I put it down beside me.

I then told him as I used my magic to grab the papers and show it to him; with a bit of eagerness and a small smile, "Oh... well these are other things that I thought would be useful to bring along with us."

I started showing some of the papers off as were just plain ol' documents.

As I was doing so, TK seemed a little annoyed and groaned and asked "And what use could it have for us?"

I then told him with some confidence in my voice, "Well, some of these documents are for history about the castle, how it was built, what it was built with. Then there are what type of guards that are employed there, what skill requirements are needed to be a guard there. I also have the town's sewer system if in case we ever needed it, as well as the map... which I didn't need the black market for as well. I just happened to come across this in the library in my home. It was just sitting there. There's also a map of the school just in case since it's nearby."

TK then told me with a quick tension in the air, "I know the school very well by now."

I then asked him with a side glance and a small smirk at him while pointing my left hoof at him, "You somehow broke into the school when you went looking for me... didn't you?"

He then told me while looking forward again, "I also found your weapons that you hidden within the dorm room's walls. It thankfully helped get out of a tight situation that I was in at the time. And everything was useful there. But aside from that, I won't be needing any of the other information. I am fully capable on my own. And if necessary, I can adapt to what the situation calls for. You should know that by now."

I then asked him while rolling my eyes at him, "Yeah I know but... you never know. You did say you had trouble the last time that you were here and I can tell that you were a little under prepared. Are you sure you don't want to see any of it?"

I then started to hold the papers closer to his face as he remained resilient as he stared forward with a straight back. I then had a little sneaky smile while pointing my right hoof to the papers, trying to tease him and get him to break and use it.

He then turned to me and told me however to my dismay as he got close to me is a devilish manner, "I was holding back then. I was trying not to kill everyone that I saw here. It would have been a waste of time and simply not in our best interest to set everything on fire wherever we walk as long as we remain here in this universe. But rest assured, if it was up to me, I could have easily burned everything to the ground within minutes and let everything out. It's not that I couldn't handle a couple of cartoon kids ponies. They are nothing but a little toothpick to me. It was me trying to best limit the carnage left by me and as little as possible. And if you were not here to begin with, then everything would be dead. The bodies would be burning. The skies red with anger. The air filled with a stench of a disease. And the hearts of many would be on fire. And everything destroyed and turned into ashes. And this kiddie show that you chose to live in, it's nothing compared to what you have made me into."

I then said with a slight irked look on my face, "Hey... it might be a kid's show... but this universe is different from the show that I've seen."

He then asked me as he backed off a bit, "And do you care to explain how tis place is different then?"

I then told him while I rolled my eyes and put my left hoof to my chin and thought about it, "Well, for one thing alcohol is sold here, I'm sure in the show that would never happen. Second, curse words are used from time to time and in a heavy way. Third... well... not everything is a happy place at all."

I then looked straight forward with a mellowed look in my eyes and said to TK while pointing at him wit my right hoof, "And I'm pretty sure the geography doesn't match up either. It seems... a little off? Don't you think?"

TK then told me while he looked back straight forward again and with a calm tone, "I've not one hundred percent sure if you are correct. But then again only you would know about this place. But you did mention to me this was an Official Universe when you showed it to me years ago."

I then told him with a wide look in my eyes as I was trying to think, "Yeah... it is... but... it is for sure different from the show. Yet I can't quite put my finger on the whole matter. It just seems all so off to me, especially the kinds of ponies that live here. They seem somewhat weak, yet not at the same time."

He then asked me as he looked back at me, "How so?"

I then explained to him while looking a little confused, "Well... it's just what I've seen thus far. I mean I don't exactly recall there being a town across the Everfree from Ponyville. And I don't recall some ponies being assholes, at least more than usual. But that part doesn't matter right now. We're almost to the city and looks like we've got some time to spare. So uhhh... got anything new going on in your little devil universe?"

TK then told me as I had a little nervous smile on my face, trying to keep the silence away from filling the air, "Nothing is happening there... nor does it concern you of anything that you need to worry about. All I do is what I am supposed to do, which you made happen in your mind. All you did was made me a human that then became the evil. And my role is to be that new devil. And so I embrace it every second of everyday. Constantly fighting God and his angels that he sends out to be slaughtered by my hands. All the while the angel Michael has a grudge against me and wants me slain while Gabriel wants to backstab him and make a deal with me to out do him. And the irony is they never realize you're the real god of that universe."

I just sat there on my little pony ass, staring at TK from the side, almost in amazement and wonder to what he was saying, eve though on the inside I was getting a tiny bit of chills.

TK continued to say on as his voice gradually gain a bit of intensity in it, "But when the angels are not on my doorstep... I just sit in my throne as the king of Hell, looking over the land that I rule of the underworld, with demons guarding me, remaining loyal to every word and command that I give them. All the while I have an army of the damned at my disposal whenever I want to wreck havoc. All the while, I just sit and wait, waiting for the end to come. Either the universe itself or my end, I simply wait for something to happen. Either Factory Dash comes looking for me, you have something to bother me with, or when the angels come looking for someone to blame for their problems; I just wait for it all to happen. It's just the way you made it to be when you made me and my little back story that you did."

TK was then looking a little too closely to me when he was talking to me. As he was, I was taken aback just a bit by his words as I started to fee my pony skin sweat a little bit and started to feel a little tense in my muscles.

I then asked him, while being in a position that would make me seem interested in what he's talking about; all the while trying to put on a fake smile of sorts, "Well, uhhhh... that sound like a lot. It sound like you have a great life that I have given you And for... you are.. welcome. But here's a better idea. What if you, Factory Dash, and I were to maybe get together like how we used to and do something? You know like maybe we travel the universes, maybe fine a few cities somewhere in another universe and just go on an adventure of sorts. Nothing too random, just maybe explore and see what we can find. OR we could try and hang out together. I know we never really got to connect as butt buddies together, but you know.. it's never too late... he he?"

I had put on a fake nervous laugh at the end along with a nervous smile as well to fit the disguise on my face. TK didn't sound too friendly when he was describing his life to me. But to his credit, I did give him that life. And it was probably when I was goofing off in the bathroom during the old school days back on Earth when you know.. I used to have a "life" back then. So I was trying to play it all cool like, and not give him a chance to rip me to shreds. I know he wouldn't hurt me, but sometimes I question that loyalty of his with his devil nature inside him.

However TK didn't seem to be bothered by my awkwardness and then said to me, "I know what you're trying to get at Knight."

I then said with a curious yet wonder filled look in my eyes as he turned to look forward again, "You do?"

TK then said as he remained still and kept looking forward again, "Yes I do. You're miss Lawman. I know you had made fond memories of him in the past and you wish to have those memories back. But he is gone. And so now you think me and Factory Dash can fill that void the best it can despite him not being here. But he's never coming back. Things change Knight. I have other responsibilities to attend to. The responsibilities that you gave me. And Factory Dash rather come when she is ready to join us on her own terms."

While it wasn't what I was thinking, he did hit a hard spot in my heart when saying that.

So I said in response to TK while hanging my head down in somber while looking at him, "Oh... "

TK then said to me that made me perk my head and pony ears up, "But don't worry Knight. I'll be here when you need me. I know you will need me at some point. And while I won't be here forever and not at every second of every hour; I will do what I can. I still owe you for creating me and giving me life. So I will be there when I can. Just don't count on Factory Dash joining every time though. She doesn't owe us nothing and she is on her own. You may have fond memories of her too, but she I remind you that she doesn't care for you. She is only interested in me when decides to join us. But if she ever does ever decides to join us, she'll be there too. And you won't have to be so alone Knight."

TK looked at me after saying his piece. He didn't have to say a single word afterwards. I got the picture that while TK isn't that fun of a guy to be with, he knows what I am sort of looking for deep down. I guess anyways. I couldn't exactly tell how TK was reading me, especially since I cold never se his eyes; let alone see into his thoughts with this portal thingy right now. TK then went back to looking forward and while being on the subject of Factory Dash, I ended up having a small grin on my face.

I then said while moving in a slight sly way with my right hoof and head, "Well I appreciate that you care so much about me TK. I really do. It's just that last time I checked, Factory Dash doesn't seem to want to be bothered with my problems. But I think maybe with a little persuasion, I can maybe change her mind perhaps?"

TK then shot me down faster than a bi-plane as he said to me," No. You cannot do that. Factory Dash has a great disdain for you. Remember, she has only taking a liking to me. That was how we even got her in the first place. At any time, she could even become rogue and we would need to put her down. But chances are, it wouldn't come to that. She has seen us as allies more and more over time. But it doesn't mean she cares for you at all. I've spent more than with her than you have. She has mentioned to me if she could, she would gut you right where you stand. And that she would gouge out your eyeballs with a very big and long dull knife. She would then proceed to pull your asshole inside out and cut off all your limbs while shoving your dicks and balls in your prolapsed anus. From there she would cut off your tongue, feed it to a bull dog setting you ablaze while scalping you. And if somehow you were to survive all of that. She would then hang you upside down and starting cutting you in half from the bottom up. Leaving you to experience every pain as possible before getting to your brain in hopes you will still be conscious enough to see her rip out your heart and take a bite out of it. In some aspects, it's impossible for that to happen. But according to her, not in her universe.”

TK ten gave me a slow side glance, looking over towards my direction looking to see what I had to say. But I didn't have anything to say at all. I just was shocked. I knew she didn't like me, but I didn't know she hated me that much. Instead, I had wide eyes, my pony ears flattened backwards, and was slowly cowering in fear just to the thought of Factory Dash doing that to me. It sounds like a weird fetish that someone would have also. I don't know... someone probably can get off to that I'd bet. And probably have an epic orgasm too by doing it. But I digress. I didn't have anything to say to him so I gave the best response I could to TK.

I said to TK while rubbing the back of my head with my right hoof and look away and trying to act like what he had just wasn't freaky, "Yeah... that sounds... great... "

TK then just stared at me, almost awkwardly and then after a couple of seconds, he then asked me, "Since you have asked me about my life that was none of your business; what about you? How are holding up here in your "new home?"

I then turned my attention towards TK and thought about my answer for a while as I just stared at him wide eyed. I mean… he knew about that other stuff… but I suppose he didn’t know about every other minor detail of what I have done. I mean he knows about the predator problem… or used to anyways… which I have not forgotten about at all. It was such an important POINT in my history after all, and TK knew the PLOT to it all. But at the same time, I didn't expect for TK to ask. I mean at all. He seemed to open up a little bit towards me and asked a casual question like that. It kind of wasn't like him. Than again he probably was just looking for information. Knowledge. And Knowledge is half the battle as they say. While the other half is committing all the war crimes like a skeleton hambone in a wheelchair... specifically in Vietnam. Wanna hear a joke? Where is the best place to get rice? Vietnam after the napalm strikes are finished... I had to write it down. It was too funny. If I could only see the look on your faces while writing this down, I'd bet it be $1 and not priceless...

Well, I had put some thought into it all into my answer. I had to respond back to him with something, even if it had caught me off guard in my own mind.

So after a quick few seconds and giving him a wide eyed stare at him, I then said to TK, “Well, nothing much. Nothing much has been going on at all. Just.. the usual pony stuff that I've been doing."

TK just stared back into me, almost as if he was looking directly into my soul and judging me. He could tell that just wasn't all that I had to say to him. But he didn't throw a fit or anything. He was calm and kept his cool. He knew me and I knew him.

So he simply stared into my eyes through his dark helmet and said to me with his calm, gruffy voice of his, "I know that isn't all that you do."

I then calmed down myself and looked at him normally again while rolling my eyes at him. I started to rub the back of my pony neck with my left hoof and looked a tad bit worried while doing it in a nervous way.

I said to TK while looking away from him and calmly admitting to him, "Well a lot has gone on. He... But nothing really that you would need to know for anything at all. I've just been dealing with whatever the universe throws my way and try to have a good time with Wolf whenever I can and... that's about it. And aside from that there are my friends. Well, at least according to Celestia they are supposed to be my friends but they annoy me sometimes. They are just to repeat the past and nothing else as far as I can tell."

I started to look back at TK in the eyes again as he then said to me, “I know about those friends. I know who they are and what they do. I've been keeping tabs on them ever since I first saw them with you. But even if you don't like them right now, embrace the moment. That peace that you said you were looking for? This might be the only peace that you'll ever get until the times comes for you to go away. So if I was you in your position, I'd embrace the moment. Embrace while it still lasts. Appreciate the things around you before they are gone. You may not like them, but for the time being you need them. And from what I can tell, they need you too. To be whole again. And if the time is ever close to where I am gone forever, you'll need them more than you will right now. Learn to work with them. And learn to stick together.”

I then slightly looked away from TK in disagreement as I softly said to me, "But it doesn't feel that way though. How could we, it doesn't like we could ever stick together. We're too different. And I just want to be at peace is all."

TK then stared at me even though I was looking away from him as I was tipping my hat downwards, "It doesn't matter. For me, you made me where I don't need anyone else aside from Lawman. And while at times I might need Factory Dash; my apprentice at my side, I am for the most a loner. I have a hard time trusting others and rather stand my own than to stand with others. It's how you made me think. But you are different. You are not me otherwise you wouldn't have created me. Your path is different than mine. And for you, I foresee you'll need my help in the future. And that will always not be. But these friends of yours, they are your new start to life here. If you're going to live here in this universe and start anew, you're going to need to learn to live with it. Learn their language. Learn their land. Learn their ways of seeing and hearing. And right now, you're lucky. You have some who are willing to help you, even if they don't exactly look the part. They are your friends now Knight. Learn to be theirs. One day; many years from now or even tomorrow, you'll be on your own. I won't be there and you'll have to learn to be without friends."

I started to get antsy the more TK talk a little bit. I started to feel like I was going to get angry. So to quickly cool off my my thoughts, I turned around and looking him in the eyes once more.

I then said to TK with an annoyed look in my eyes while kind of interrupting him sort of speak, "Well that's fine. I was planning on being on my own here to begin with. All I was goin to do was just find my own way here; maybe get a nice little place in Ponyville and live life there in peace. Be in a place where only so many dreamed of being to begin with my back on Earth. So why does any of that matter to begin with? I'm even butt buddies with the princesses. I'll be fine. This place won't kill me... I think..."

I rolled my eyes in curiosity a bit at the end, wondering if this place will or not. But TK continued to say his piece towards me.

He said to me while getting a little bit closer to my face as I looked back at him, "The universes are a dangerous place. You ran away from your own to join another that you have no idea how the reality here works. Each one is different. You and I both know that. At some point after you keep throwing shit at all, you'll eventually going to get yourself in a situation that'll get you killed. My advice to you Knight, don't push them away. It will only hurt you in the end. Now, is there anything else that you would care to share with my about your new home?"

I leaned back a little bit, while retaining an annoyed look in my eyes. I knew what hew as getting at. He wanted me to make butt buddies with the other guys. All I had was a huff and puff towards that idea. I simply out my right hoof on my chin and just cooled a down a little bit in my head as my thoughts were going all over the place. I didn't want to be butt buddies with them I had thought in my head. They weren't my type per say. They were crazier than me. And I didn't really care for being around them too much unless I had to by the universe. He was starting to sound like Celestia in my head the more I thought about it. But to be fair, I didn't have a choice but to be with them. So I had to roughly be forced to be with those guys. Didn't mean I like it though at time.

But I moved on in my own mind and started to look forward instead. I also had thought about TK's little question at the end there as well.

I then thought about it for a bit and looked and said to TK humbly, “No… not really that’s important as of right now. I mean… there’s always something new going on with Neon… but I wouldn’t waste your time on him since even I can’t figure out anything about him.”

I started to have a small smile form on my face again and thought about how silly Neon is sometimes and how random he could be. And the thought TK trying to figure anything about him was a bit funny in my head.

But TK then ruined that little moment for me as he said bluntly, “I wouldn’t expect you figure Neon out either... ”

I then realized what he had said and I then said, “Wait… what?”

Soon, we felt the force of the train stop, as we heard a screeching noise form the train tracks. We then looked out the window and we saw out the window that nothing was moving anymore.

Then we heard the whistle of the train blow into the dead of night and a loud male voice coming from within the train. It was from the intercom on the train itself and an automated voice then said “This is Cantorlot! You may all get off now and watch your step! Thank you for riding the Equestria Express!”

It was weird. I never recalled an automated intercom voice. But then again years had passed since Season 4 so I assumed thing change the owners of the train wanted to be some cheap sons of bitches. Not say the entire train was automated, I did see a conductor somewhere I think before boarding the train. But it was weird. Also… when he said something about the train’s name… I was a bit shocked at the time that was the name.

Then again, all I could ever think of the name for the train in the show was the Friendship Express, since… all of the Bronies there and the men in suits at Hasbro basically made that name and sold it in every toy they possibly could to milk. Especially from every parents wallet who had a small child that was either had problems or was a diva child. Whatever that means of course, but that isn’t the point, I wasn’t expecting the name ‘Equestria Express’ for the name of the train. And combined with the intercom, it was different. But hey, maybe there was one more than one train. Or the Friendship Express was exclusive to Ponyville and Stalia got the shitty B Version of it.

Anyways, the doors opened up and both TK and I got up from our seats and on to our pony legs on all fours. Of course, there was no one else besides us and those two fine looking gentlecolts on the train… you know… the one that looked like a drug addict and would make a snuff film for the Deep Web and making threatening gestures towards an old stallion who looks like he was a Holocaust survivor. He didn't have a long nose though; didn't have a measuring tape to make sure. So he could have been half Jew for all I knew.

Yeah… those two weird, shifty looking ponies that you could trust with your life… because of… reason and logic combining together to make a super massive bomb of hatred and bullshit that can only be explained through the songs of something that is creepy.

Well, once we got up from our seats and headed out the door and was outside on the platform, we stopped in our tracks. We turned around and saw that the young stallion got up as well, but not for us, but for the old stallion. He stood up and pretty much stood in a position to where the old stallion could not get up from his seat as he would be blocked from his path to escape the young stallion.

The young stallion looked at him in a very rude, mean like state and his eyes for the most part said he was going to do something bad. Well, the young stallion was giving the old stallion the stink eyes, while rubbing his nose a little with his left hoof like a crack cocaine addict, meaning he most likely was a drug addict of course.

The young stallion then all of a sudden grabbed out a little pony knife and blurted out, “Ok old colt… I’m tired of playing games with you. Give me all you’ve got or else I’ll fucking cut you up and start feeding you to a pile of rats in my rusty bathroom. That’s right old stallion, I-I have the balls to do that… and you know what else… no one would ever fucking ever miss you, because you an old piece of shit! And that’s what you’ll will always ever be… so fucking fork up what you’ve got or else you’re going to get it! Come on you bag of shit, hurry up! Let's go! I'm the rebel to society! And society is never going to get me! NOW FUCKING FUCK ME OLD BAG FULL OF FUCKING FARTS! FUCK ME IN THE ASS AND GIVE YOUR FUCKING MONEY YOU OLD BALLS!”

Of course from the way he was speaking... he didn't get too much of an education, but you do have to give points for trying though at least. He also seemed to have had some kind of weird fetish. OR maybe that that was code for more drugs. You know, the ol' slang that he kids use these days. Or maybe he was just until DILFs; hey I don't judge your fetish unless otherwise. I once knew a teacher who was into bondage... and owned a boat... I don't know went on that boat, but I bet you went there if you got an F. Anyways, I then looked at TK and we just continued to walk through the door… until we got outside that is.

TK then said to me with a sense of tension in the air around him, “Wait here for a moment.”

When he said that, the young stallion was already beating up the old stallion to a bloody pulp with his right hoof and holding him up with his left. He was on his pony knees, gritting his teeth and quickly taking action to get whatever he can from the old stallion. And the old stallion couldn't really do much as he refused to give into the demands of the young, drug addict stallion. TK then soon disappeared into a hellish descent and reappeared inside the train, right behind the stallion that was hurting the old pony and beating him to a bloody pulp.

All the while I stood outside under the full stars of Luna's night sky. I then tried to distract myself from what I knew was going to happen next. So I looked at he night sky and whistled to myself a innocent little tune of some kind. I then had a fake little smile thrown on for effect and just looked up.

I even said quietly to myself, "Ooo, look at that star. It's certainly right out tonight."

Meanwhile TK was silent and everything like that. And if you people really need a some sort of description and cannot imagine of being quiet means in your head… well… he was quiet like Santa Claus coming into your house Christmas Eve night; putting all the presents quietly under the tree and taking all the mice that are starving in your walls.

Then, he takes all the mice into his toy factory, gives it to the elves, and tells them to make a snuff film out of it and start making profit by showing it and charging for it over the Deep Web. And that is by either taking out the mice’s eyes out or by raping them in the asshole or in the mouth… And then… right before they have the grand finale and kill off the mice, they will puke rainbows while a baby cloud rolls over their head… and starts to jack off on to their head and then the cloud police comes in, takes the cloud that was masturbating in public to cloud jail… and the mice dies off… the end.

Yeah… that’s a perfect analogy isn’t it? I mean it had rainbows and a cloud… so clearly that makes everything ok… along with Santa and magical elves in it that also run a drug business because making toys doesn’t cut it any longer due to the economy.

But you could always blame Obama… even if he is no longer president any more, you can always blame him like a cat fucking a red ball because he did something bad and everyone blames it and it soon turns into a very poorly made, but yet highly successful comedy show called ‘Everyone blames that cat that fucks a red rubber ball because he did something bad show.’

Yup… and surely the humans back on Earth would watch that show just like every sitcom that was ever made… because it is somehow funny to them along with it being entertaining like every other cop show that’s the same thing. Just make a reference to something you'll have them all laughing their guts out. Sometimes literally. But whatever, it’s the year…whatever. The year of our lord I guess, and I wouldn’t know what’s on anymore… but it does suck… I’m sure. Anyways, TK snuck up behind the young stallion and soon he didn’t say a single word to him at all.

He soon stood up on his two hind legs… or whatever you want to call them… I’m not the one jerking off to pony porn every day here, and soon takes his two free hoofs and grabs him on both sides. The young crack head soon was interrupted very surprisingly and looked both sides of him, as he had wide eyes and was starting to get scared as to who had him and what would happen next. Soon, he saw a bit of a red darkness fill a little bit around him and the train car itself… and soon TK turned him around to face him, so he could get a good look into his eyes… into his soul… and soon, the young addict was stricken with fear into his eyes.

He started to scream bloody murder, but no one heard him, and no one cared because it was in the dead of night. There was no one else on board the train and the conductor was somewhere far off. Probably on a smoke break even so it would have been even further away. He could have screamed as loud as he could, but no one would be there to help him. Not even the old man could do anything because he was basically on the brink of death at that point due to the continuous beatings he was receiving from the young stallion. Soon, the young stallion knew it was all over for him, that he couldn’t escape the grasp of TK. His train ended here. And this was his final stop. And it's one way only.

He knew his life was about to end and soon realized all the mistakes that he did within his own past of crime and regret. Soon, after the young stallion realized what was happening and what might happen next that he had a gut feeling about, TK started to turn into a monster… the devil that he was.

Soon, the young stallion looked in fear as he was seeing that he was soon going to face death, however, his last words to TK right before TK took his soul, “What are you!?”

TK then responded, “None of your business.”

TK then took his two hooves and put them on the edge of the stallion’s mouth… the young one if you couldn’t tell at this point, and used his force and strength and broke the jaw open… or like unhinge the jaw or something like that.

Like that one scene with the remake of King Kong and he unhinged that one T-rex’s jaw… something like that… I know I just ruined the mood, but you know there’s going to be people who always complain… complain about the description of the details… and now I have them an example or an example to look up… so they can stop bitching about it not being clear to them. Go look it up. Better yet, go on some scuffy, deep web website and loo up something even more gruesome than that. It'll probably do it for you.

Sorry, but flying on a phoenix and writing my life story out, which I have to keep pointing out before more complain, isn’t easy. Sure, why not do it somewhere else then? Well….I mean…you don’t know who I am don’t you? You also surely don’t know how I think and what I do and such and what my life is, but you clearly know what’s good for me…just like every parent book about parenting and ‘specialists’ that tell new parents what to do with their kids despite not knowing that their kids are even like.

Anyways, TK did unhinged that young stallion’s jaw and then stuck his right hoof inside the throat of the stallion and soon took out an orb of light…which was his soul.

He then, in a monster, devil type style of look, TK devoured the souls and swallowed it whole all in one gulp. Soon, the red darkness slowly disappeared as a very dead body of a young crack addict was dropped to the ground and an old stallion was on the ground, on the brink of death, trying to grip on to his dear old life that he didn’t really have much to live for anyways.

TK saw him and soon looked down on the old stallion. The old stallion tried to look up at TK as well, as best he could as he was severely damaged.

TK then said to him, as he looked deep into his eyes, "Just let it go and die."

And the old stallion lost all control and soon let his head fall down to the ground and slowly closed his yes...as he died and went to somewhere...that may or may not be a better place like Banana Heaven or something.

Soon, TK walked out and back towards me and I had seen all of that. And my reaction was just an ok face, as I knew that would eventually happen to the young stallion…or otherwise I would have done something else. But TK wanted to let his food, which was souls, have their little fun before he killed them. But this wasn’t all new to me and I just didn’t really care.

TK walked out and I had asked him, “You really needed to eat that soul didn’t you?”

He then said to me, “You know I had to do so, he deserved it. Not only that, I do need souls every now and then to keep up my strength…you should know that very well by now since you made me this way after all. And besides…he was annoying. Shall we be on our way now?”

I then gave a little smile and silently nodded my head towards him. And then…we walked into Luna’s night with the mist still in Cantorlot towards the castle. So I suppose the mist that was on the ground that was see through was pretty much all over Equestria.

I mean, it’s not like that there’s a weatherman or weather pony in Equestria, so I wouldn’t know what the weather of the entire country of Equestria was that night. But yeah, Cantorlot had the same amount of fog that was on the ground that night. Well, TK and I walked away from the scene that he had made with the young stallion, who will be dearly missed since he seemed like a nice stallion to become friends with…and the old stallion who may or may not have died.

And yes, I know I said the old stallion died...but did he really die? he might have just experienced a near-death experience...and I really don't know either way...and I really don't care.

Honestly, I never heard in the papers about the dead bodies that were found on the train. For all I know, a magical talking battery teleported them into another world filled with rape and grapes….as in the grapes rape you…because they rhyme. And grapes do anything that rhymes with themselves…but it makes perfect sense in my head since there was most likely an alternate universe that did happen like that…but there is also most likely an alternate universe where a Muslim beer can blew them up…or the state of Arkansas went to them, begging to actually acknowledge their welcome center and talk to them other than being there for the bathroom like everyone else does…or eating the holy Twinkie…which is one of god’s favorite creations of all time…not man…not the animals…but the holy Twinkie…for it has….holy crème inside its bountiful yellow sponge cake…with the word goodliness written into the Twinkie, because it is a word…and no one cares about it.

That or possibly the Santa Claus that makes his job being the cartel instead of making toys kidnaps them to sell their organs on the black market so he can make a little extra cash on the side. To me that’s kind of funny that would happen…because chances are it already did…years ago…in some sort of alternate universe that I may or may not know where it is…ok I know where it is.

But aside from that, TK and I walked the streets and they were dead. Not a single pony could be found walking the streets despite having the street lights on to guide a pony’s path through the darkness that they desire to walk through…because how else are you going to get from point A to point B in the middle of the night? Mines? I don’t think so…at least not in Cantorlot that is.

Anyways, there was no pony on the street that night, for all were tired and wanted to rest…except for the fancy, snob pony Mr. Jingles who roams the street every night, keeping his nose as high as he can get it to be and always has a glass of wine in his left hoof. In fact, in the middle of our not-so-interesting walk towards the castle, we found Mr. Jingles and while there wasn’t anything to describe him other than the typical suit, monocle, and black top hat, he was the average snob pony. Except he was special…because everyone on the seventh night of the seventh month of the third week…his nose will grow very long and he will even be more snobbier and pretty much become the richest pony in town because he had a long nose that he could stick up into the sky.

That or you can be rich by owning a lot of pillows…but that’s a story for another day when we get to that specific story whenever…it might be soon actually.

In fact…they might be the next part that I tell about my life…but anyways, when we came across good old Mr. Jingles, he looked at us and said in his typical snobby accent, “I see two non-fancy ponies in my sight…well then…you look like illiterate fools, so I shall not waste my time spending with someone who doesn’t look anything to be proper or traditional and what not…so I shall turn my back on you and hope you two have a very not-so-great evening…as I stick up my nose as I as I high can into the air…but thankfully for you two…it is not the day when I have my very long nose…so you two shall be spared from the shame of my high and long nose…so…on the count of three I shall turn my back towards you two. One. Two. Three.”

Then he quickly turned his back towards us and ignored us for the rest of the night.

And so, I looked to TK and I asked him, “Can you please take is soul too…he’s been annoyance to me along with everyone else that isn’t rich since I first came here. I mean I know it may sound wrong of me to ask of you to do that…but I want him to die right now….and want him to burn as well…so can you do it?”

TK then said to me, “I will not, for I have not found anything he did wrong…he only has done morally wrong. And besides, I’ll kill him anyways if he does get on my nerves.”

So with that said, we stayed quiet and continued our walk towards the castle of Cantorlot. On the rest of the way there…it wasn’t much to say. I mean I’m sure there will be complaints about the details and asking me what the buildings were like, what kind of piss it was on the walls, were their rats?

But let me assure you…that night wasn’t an interesting night…and so all that complain…I’m guessing they are the worst thing that I would have ever encountered…I call these types of people…The Iggies…what kind of people are they you might ask despite you may or may not being an Iggy. Well…I think I explained what they were…I mean read back if you want…but these are the worst kind of people to ever meet…ever…and I just get the chills down my spine just writing that word out. Anyways, we eventually made it to the castle grounds with the front entrance being locked and guards standing outside it.

Also, I’m a bit surprised that Luna wasn’t outside, watching us and see what we were doing. But she was most likely in someone dreams…possibly in a sexy pink nurse uniform and doing it with Cadence that is also in a sexy nurse uniform that was white while having a threesome with Night Light.

Or is that something else I’m thinking about? Possibly is…but who cares…she was in people’s dreams as that was her job to being a Princess of the Night. And of the moon…Equestria…dreams…you name it. But whatever she was doing, she didn’t catch us doing what we were doing at all. I mean we would be jailed and possibly executed for doing what we were doing and such.

I mean Twilight, Celestia, and Luna would also be ashamed of me and possibly hate me as well of making sure my soul ends up in Purgatory and stuff. But then again that wouldn’t happen and what would most likely happen is that TK would kill every guard, kill all three princesses…and if he would have to, kill god of this universe…which would be Fausticorn and he might be another god then. Which would make him two gods then…or maybe not.

Who knows…maybe he would give the god like ability and powers to me instead. But then again it might not be that easy, but then again…who knows right? Although now that I think of that scenario, that does sound like an interesting universe to see about. I mean all of us would be gods or kings…and queen if you count Factory Dash.

Factory Dash would be queen of the Rainbow Factory. TK would be the king of Hell…in his universe. And I…would be the king of Heaven.
So when you look at that in layers…that would mean TK is at the bottom, Factory Dash in the middle…and me at top. That would actually make a good ending to my life story if that was the case…but it isn’t though. But then again…it’s only interesting, so it’s not anything special.

Hell, I can find more things interesting in the book about rocks and turtles…and how they fuck each other in the butt. Yup…them turtles like taking it up the butt with butter.

Oh well, we were at the castle, but the guards didn’t see us, for when we got close, we kept close to the ground and walked quietly and hid behind some bushes.

As soon when TK was sure that no other guard was up and about, or close to our position, he then turned to me and told me quietly, “Alright then Knight. Here’s the plan, you go and sneak through the gardens. Try your best to stay outside as much as you can and do not leave any signs of your presence there as well. Now, if I had to guess, there should be some sort of basement to this castle, as one would think that is. If not, just try and sneak through a back door that you can find or through a window, but make sure you’re quiet. Now I’m assuming you have your gear in your satchel, along with the techniques I have shown you throughout the years. Use that to your advantage and take out any guards that you see that need to be taken down. But make sure you hide the bodies in a dark area and also make sure you take out all the guards in that specific area, as I am sure they will find the guards missing and will be alerted to search for someone like you who is doing the acts.

'Now once you through the first floor, make your way to the front, there might be a guard station there and you may end up likely finding a map. However, if you do not, keep searching or wait until I have found the floor in which the elevator is on, but if you do so, make sure you’re in a secure area where you are out of sight. If you do not, you will be at risk at being caught. For me, I’ll be heading to the eleventh floor, that might be a good start to search for the elevator. Also, remember to not kill anyone at all, for if you do, investigations will be made, but there will be investigations no matter what we do, but it all matters on how extensive and heavy the investigations are when they are carried out. They might end up finding it was you and they will come after you if you did end up killing someone. So make sure you only knock them out cold or else things will get worse. So…you got it all in your head?”

I then said to him, “Sure, but I’m guessing you’re going to climb the walls and not go inside to take stairs when you go up, will you?”

TK then said to me, “Exactly…it would be too risky to go inside. The same goes for you if I find the floor where the elevator is on, climb instead of taking the stairs. And if you can climb your way up, let me know I’ll come and get you, just tell me the exact location you are at and such. So, are you ready Knight?”

I then said to him, “Ready when you are TK.”

He then gave a nod to me and we headed our spate ways. TK headed to the right and into the dark and narrow alley ways so the guards wouldn’t see him going around the castle and become suspicious of him, especially since he was wearing his suit and such.
With me, I headed towards the left and also into a dark alleyway to get around to the back because most likely I would find the gardens that was since the gardens were in the back.

Knight:

I headed down the dark alley way, just like I said. It was dark, for the most part that is. It still had some sort of light, as in the night sky along with near the top of the buildings had some light poles. Night, really, but it’s hard to explain.

Not only to mention that the light poles that lit up the street at night also gave off some light in the ally way. Now it wasn’t tight, nor dirty. This was Cantorlot after all. So it was neatly made and cleaned every once in a while. There were some water puddles a little bit, but nothing really big or something like that. Well, the ally way wasn’t too long, so I was able to quietly jog through it at a decent pace in a few seconds.

I made it to the other end, to which I had a choice of going left or right. I went right and at the end of the building that was shielding me from the guard’s vision, I found a little ramp that went into the gardens that wasn’t being guarded. Now, it didn’t have a metal gate or anything, it was just an unprotected entrance ramp into the gardens. Now…why it was like that…I have no clue.

It was just being unprotected is all. Or perhaps it was at one point and some guard had to go jack off and was being stuck in the bathroom, trying to jerk off to Luna or something like that. As if he had some sort of problems and after he ejaculated, he would have the cum in his mouth and slowly eat like in a sexy way…because he was lonely…and he found that to be hot to himself…so he would ejaculate again…this time spreading his own cum all over his face…because he has a lot of problems. That’s most likely what happened to the guard that was most likely protecting the entrance ramp and everything like that.

In fact, I’m possibly right as well…I mean I’m sure these guards aren’t just working their duty to just get paid or feel like they need to protect the royal sisters…I’m sure at least some of them need to have some dirty thoughts and want to get real close to the sisters…and fantasies about fucking them…but jacking off to their asses and cumming all over their butt cheeks too. And you know what…they possibly write fiction about that too and jack off to their own porn as well…in their parent’s basement or something.

Or a basement that they are renting in a poor Chinese restaurant owner. It makes perfect sense to me and stuff. But then again…it could just be an unguarded entrance and the guards are just slacking off instead of doing what they were paid to do. But you know…my theory still stands as possible…just like my theory of a possibly, living, giant, talking penny that rolls around the Earth and kills people universe…yup…that surely exist in some sort of universe…whether with ponies or humans, it just exists…and no one does anything about that giant penny that talks and kills people…with gas from its…mouth. Anyways, I quietly snuck towards the ramp entrance, while making sure no pony even saw me walking over to the entrance.

I made it to the entrance and quietly walked down…of course…because what else would I do? Run it? Because that would just give my position away…but you know…some people have problems not knowing certain obvious things in life…but it’s ok…it just makes them special in life…and those who aren’t special….are supposed to make sure the special people are safe and sound and make sure they do not play with matches…and tell them all the specifics…it’s ok if you’re one of them…one day…it’ll all pass and you might actually be normal…to say if you’re one of those special people that is. Anyways, I walked down the ramp and eventually reached the flat surface of the ground. It was still concrete and not the grass yet, but I was somewhat in a ditch of some kind, but ahead of me was a ramp that led into the gardens.

So, I headed for the ramp, but before I made a right turn, which was towards the castle, I made sure to look both ways to make sure no guard was near. Well, I checked and there was no guards around to be seen or heard. So I swiftly jogged towards the castle, and while I was jogging, I was looking both sides of me, trying to make sure there was no guards around. There wasn’t, but there was guards for sure as far as I could tell that were in the gardens. Well, I headed towards the castle and straight ahead of me was stone staircase that led to a single door that led to the basement.

Well, I made sure I didn’t make any noise whatsoever with every step I took once I made it to the staircase. There was a light when you reached the bottom of the staircase, so any guard who was coming up from the basement or from the garden could have some sort of light. It was because the staircase was going pretty much burrowing into the ground at a slant or a diagonal way.

So after I made it down, I went to reach the handle as quiet as I could, and when I went to turn the handle to open the door…it was locked. So that must have meant that one of the guards had the key, well it was a guess that is, so I had to wing it and take every guard out in the garden.

Well, that night, there was three guards in the garden. One in the right, one in the left, with one standing near a fountain and a statue of some ugly beast that was turned to stone near an archway of leaves that connected to the two bushes beside it, was a guard standing by it all. He wasn’t looking towards my direction, in fact he looked a little sleepy.

So, I tip-toed…well tip hoofed that is, towards the guards. When I got close to him, he looked like he was ready to collapse and it seemed to me that he wanted to be put out of his duty for being a guard out of the castle so he could rest. Well, I went up behind him and did a little technique that TK showed me in the past, well…technically it was my technique since I did make TK…so in the end…it was pretty much my technique…but then again I didn’t go into full detail when I made TK…but that doesn’t matter.

What ended up happening was that I took both of my hooves and put it over his mouth. Well, to be more specific, one hoof over his mouth while the other one over his body, so he couldn't move too much. That of course sprung him awake and of course he was struggling to break free of my grasp around his body, but I wouldn’t let that happen. After a few seconds, he felt like he started to give up, in which case, I took the hoof that I had around his body and with all of my force, hit him in the head to knock him out cold…and it surprisingly worked, because I wasn’t too sure if that would work or not since I did make it up in TK’s universe, so that wouldn't really mean it would work in others. It’s really not easy to tell if something could work in other universes, but that surprisingly worked, although I wasn’t sure if it would work in the human world though.

Well, after I did that, I found it to take a lot of energy out of me, so to conserve my energy and my strength …… I opened my satchel bag and pulled out a gun. However, instead of being loaded with bullets, it was loaded with tranquilizers. I went ahead and put it in my mouth to hold it for a moment until I could get to the other guards.

So from there, I went ahead and went right, which took me to a circle bush. There was a guard on the other side of this circle, so what I did was went around the circle, the left direction that is, and when I could peek around the corner…or a side of the circle…whatever, you know what I mean, I went ahead, took the gun out of my mouth, and laid down on the ground just in case if he would see me standing up. I laid completely flat on the ground and held the gun with both of my hooves, and yes…I was able to pull the trigger with my hooves…it’s a bit complicated telling you how that even works…because even I don’t know how that even works out, but it just somehow does.

Possibly a rule of that universe…or planet since the entire universe was something else entirely, but as far as my knowledge went, it was the My Little Pony universe…an Official one at that as well. Well, I aimed the gun at his head and pulled the trigger with my right hoof.

Soon, the gun spit out a tranquilizer dart that had enough drugs or whatever it was inside of it…because I just went to the store and combined a few things into the capsule, so really anything could have happened…even killed him…but didn’t…that I found out lasted for a few hours, which was enough time that I would have needed for TK and I to find what we needed.

Well, it struck into his neck instead of head, but that was fine, because I really wasn’t sure if it was going to work that night, but I got lucky so it did. I even got more lucky that it only knocked him out for a few hours and not killed him.

Well, he soon fell to the ground, but not a big sound was made since it was on the grass and what not. So I backtracked the way I came and went the opposite direction, which was the left so I could take out the left guard. Soon, I found the left guard sleeping on the grass. It looked like he was tired from the job that he fell asleep. He was all curled up and had a little smile on his face, so really he must have been dreaming of jacking off to Luna or something.

Well, I went ahead and did the same exact thing with the guard on the right, laid down completely flat and had the gun in my hooves and aimed for his head…which went into the neck. Well, after wards, I went up to the guard and started to search for the key, since I wanted to get rid of all of the guards first, because I didn’t feel like moving their heavy bodies into a dark corner somewhere as if I was going to rape them or something…a leprechaun was already taking care of that somewhere in Equestria…I’m sure of it.

So, I searched into his guard pockets…or just pockets…found nothing but lint. So, I backtracked again and went to the guard that was in the center and rummaged through his pockets, also found nothing but a few knives. So, I went to the last guard that I had knocked out and went through his pockets and only found a joker playing card, as if he was playing poker while on break with his buddies or something earlier. I was then stumped and wondered through my head if I just needed to wait for TK to tell me anything for the elevator.

However, right next to me, where the right guard was standing was an outhouse that I never noticed beside me until that very exact moment. And yes….someone was in it…a guard obviously…who had the key because when he came out, with a smile and whistling a tune of joy, he had a set of keys dangling around his guard uniform.

When he got out, he was saying to himself, “Yeah…that was some good cum that I ate that was my cum that I jacked off when I was jacking off to Luna …boy would she look good in a naughty nurse outfit…a pink one especially…boy would I bang that ass and make her suck my cock 24/7.”

Then the guard finally noticed me and not the guard that I had taken out before. When he noticed me, he then was shocked to see me there and listening to what he had to say.

Granted, I didn’t care what he had to say about Luna, everyone does have their little dirty secrets…especially if it has to do something with sex involved in it. Well except for me that is…I have none…at least that has to do with sex that is. Anyways, when he saw me, he then immediately got onto his pony knees and put his two hooves together and started to beg.

He begged me, “Please, don’t tell Princess Luna or Princess Celestia that I said that or else I will get fired for sure. That are maybe even be embarrassed, but please don’t tell a single soul, I know I have a problem eating my own cum, but please don’t tell anypony!”

I then had a thought form in my head, to which case I then said, “How about you unlock that door to the basement and I'll keep quiet about me being here and I won’t say a single word to anyone.”

Then the pony said as he was still on his pony knees, “You promise?”

I then told him, “Yeah…sure…whatever you say there…buddy…that I have just met. I will promise that Celestia, nor Luna, will not be told about this or anyone else. So open the door…you weirdo.”

So, he got up from his pony knees and went straight to the basement door. I of course followed behind him to make sure he did what I wanted him to do. Once he unlocked the door, he opened the door and he looked at me with a worried look, as if I couldn’t keep a secret.

Well sometimes I couldn’t, sometimes secrets are too fun to keep inside, so I sometimes I tell the secret to see what reaction or chain reaction it causes…but I didn’t tell anyone about the guard’s secret…because who the hell wants to know about a guard that eats is own cum while jacking off to Luna that has a pink nurse’s outfit on? I mean who’s interested in that at all?

No one…well…maybe Mr. Jingles since he would find that a bit funny and naughty…if he heard about it…and perhaps he would cause a commotion and try to add drama to it or something like that. But that didn’t matter, because no one gives a dam about a pony eating his own cum.

Well, I stepped through the basement door and found myself to be somewhat in a dark basement.

TK:

Ok now, here’s TK part. What? Oh right…I should explain the name parts that I’m writing in this journal about my life…or else everyone will think it’s just some fat guy writing this or some weird pony pedophile that lives down the street by his local Elmer glue factory or something like that…because it’s not…it’s by me…a freaking Technicolor talking pony with several issues. And it’s my life story and journal, I’ll write whatever I want in it damn it.

You hear me you elitists of….professionalism….if that’s a thing in the future…you get away from my journal…or else…the spooky boogeyman demon stair god will come and get you in your sleep. And then…Master Shake will come out and give you a notepad and force you to draw him a game of Tetris on it…because that’s what you get for coming close to my journal…and because you suck…a lot.

Yeah…that’s it…take it all in. Now, with the names, it’s only to tell each other’s perspective of when we entered the castle and trying to find the floor with the elevator on it, along with whatever problem we may or may not have encountered. In fact, you people…humans…should be thanking me…or else you would be complaining until the cows come home about how it’s not into great detail if I would have just given you my perspective only…and TK’s.

And the thing is…you would be complaining all day because those cows will never come home…because they are dead…I may have killed them….by pushing them off a cliff…or gave them a reason to jump off the cliff themselves. It’s because they were in a cow cult…and the cow cult they were in was called James Moo Town cult…and the leader looked like Elvis Presley.

And instead of making them all drink Kool-aid that would kill them all…he just made them drink a Kool-aid with some random drugs in it to make them think that something is chasing them…like a dragon and the only way to escape is to jump off a cliff. So, they would go to heaven on a comet and meet Twinkie Jesus and give them all the Holy Twinkie for breakfast every morning. And for lunch…a half eaten sandwich that was randomly found in a trash outside of a Denny’s.

And for the main course, dinner, a baloney sandwich with some milk…with expired fruit that gives them magical diabetes. Every day in this paradise they call heaven. That’s why the cows are never coming home and that’s why those types of special people never stop complaining…because they’re cows are missing and they need to take it out on someone. But it’s ok…you’ll see your cows again…in heaven. One day at least, because those were some good cows.

So now…you know what I meant by what's going on with TK’s story. That and I thought it would be obvious from last time, but I would have to explain it just in case some nut job didn’t get what I meant. But we all know why, so it’s ok…it’s just that everyone’s cows that they paid for with their hard earned money…in your possibly still tough economy because either the president is still black or a retard at whatever timeline you have…and all your cows went and joined a cult and killed themselves to the Holy land in heaven to their almighty Twinkie Jesus. Yup…but we understand your pain…I once lost a pet cold fish to a bad crowd. I saw him…going out every night, partying, drinking his life away with drugs, money, bitches, sex…all that stuff.

And one day, he got into a gang called the Cripps…and got into a gang fight with the Bloods or whatever…and he got shot and killed…my poor pet goldfish…he was so young I tell you. He had a life ahead of him, but he was stupid and blinded and refused to listen to me…and wasted it all too. Only if I could have saved him…oh wait that didn’t happen to me. That was some other pony that I know at complete random that is not interesting enough to talk about…yeah this pony that I knew had that pet gold fish and it uh…jumped through the portals and uhh….got itself killed in a gang war you know?

It’s uhh…quite tragic really, but who am I kidding, it was a fucking gold fish, there’s plenty of fish in the sea…you fuck with that is. Because there are some sexy gold fish out there isn’t there? I mean…I’m sure you sick humans one day looked at a gold fish and saw it and slowly licked your lips and started jerking off in a Pet Smart…or was it a Pet Co?

I’m not sure what is there anymore, maybe one of those places got bankrupt and basically went to hell from there. Well anyways, let’s get this story on the road here…because the next gas station isn’t for the next twenty-one times fourteen miles…and little Timmy is going to get a bladder infection and die. Well, back tracking to the point where TK and I spilt off..oh and one more thing…the only reason TK isn’t telling his point of view is…well obvious if you know what I mean. Just thought I should let you all know from the last time he did his whole big point of view of things.

Anyways, as I was saying…or writing in this case, when TK and I split off, he headed towards the right. Now his ally way was the same as mine, but it was to the right. However, instead of quietly jogging, he was running, but he is the devil after all and he could somehow make his suit to be quiet if he wanted to do so. So really he didn’t need to worry about anything at to pretty much everything except for what kind of task was at hand. I mean remember…he’s the devil, but that doesn’t mean that there can be something more bigger and stronger than him that can take him down and kill him.

He could still die if not careful. Or it could be a small thing that could kill him…like a Muslim bean…and suicide bombs his place of hell and kills him. That could also happen. Anyways, he went down quickly towards the end of the alleyway.

Once he reached the end, he took a left instead of a right like I did…because we were on opposite sides of the buildings and the castle.

Now, once he took the left and reached the corner of the building, there were no guards around, but there wasn’t an entrance like my side did. All it had was a big metal fence that was protecting another outside area of the castle.

Possibly a private area for the sisters or something like that. Well, there were no guards looking in his direction and so he then went walked quietly towards the castle, but stopped about ten feet from the point where he would hit the wall of the castle if he would continue to walk…and yes…I had to explain it that way because remember…those cows are dead. Now, he slowly looked upwards towards the sky and towards the castle and pretty much from what I could tell, because unlike the many things I can tell you, I couldn’t tell you what was going on inside TK’s head at the time.

Well, he was looking up ward and I believe he was seeing in his helmet how far he needed to go up with climbing. Now I’m not sure if that was what he was looking at, but it maybe was though…who knows right? Anyways, there were some ledges he could grab a hold to and climb up, just like what he suggested to me before, but he was the devil after all, so of course he wouldn’t go with that pussy way of doing things.

Well, I would think that would be the pussy way of doing things to him that is. But then again I’m not him and I don’t think he would really care at all, but then again that doesn’t really matter because who cares if you’re a pussy?

But then again if you’re an actual pussy, then you might want to check in a doctor about that…because most likely, you’re not eating enough meat…so that’s possibly why you’re a giant pussy. Anyways, TK then got up and stood on two hooves…his back hooves to be more specific before more complain about their cows being missing, and yes he could stand up, he was that much of a badass in a way. Well, He looked at both of his hooves and concentrated on them.

Then…slowly claws that were strong enough to break through the walls of the castle and get a grip on him started to form. They were sharp, dirty, and had a color of black and red so really it was a dark red, but whatever, you get the idea. Now they weren’t too cool looking as a pony, it would look better on him if he was a human instead, but it was still strong enough for the task at hand. Well, he used the claws that grew on his hooves…on the edges that is since others will continue to complain about the cows. But the more they complain, they won’t be seeing their precious cows in heaven…instead…they will be going to regular heaven…and no one likes regular heaven.

Well at least the celebrities don’t that is…they want super heaven instead. Anyways, he then put his right hoof on the walls without making too much noise and pulled himself up, letting his back legs being slowly lifted off the ground, and then using his left hoof to reach higher than his right hoof and so on. You know the climbing process…it’s not like you’re retarded or anything like that. But then again as I recall as a kid back on Earth, always assume the reader knows nothing…but then that would mean all of you are retarded…in which case that explains almost everything…that and you still complain about the cows. The cows are the most important part to the complaining process. Never forget about the cows dam it. Now, he climbed up to the eleventh floor.

Now, he knew what the eleventh floor was at by looking through his helmet..I think but I'm not really sure. Then, after that he climbed through the nearest window that he could find, a guard was looking out through the open window too. TK noticed this, as he could see a little bit from below with the guard looking outside with the guard slightly jutting out, but of course the guard didn’t see him at all. So, TK was still when he was climbing up and got near the window.

I wasn’t sure what he was looking at in his helmet, but if I had to guess, he was finding a way to knock out the guard without killing him with his claws that was on his hooves or bringing any attention.

Of course that would be difficult since the claws could make him bleed to death, so I’m guessing he couldn’t figure out a way, so he then went ahead, climbed around the window to where the guard wouldn’t see him, get near the top of the window, and then jump through the window, with kicking the guard in the face with the hooves that didn’t have the claws on it and knocking him out cold. Along with all landing on the floor and catching the guard before he fell on the floor before a noise could be made.

Now he did all of that, but how he did the catching part, I’m not entirely sure how’s that even possible for him. No wait…now I recall, he teleported quickly to catch him. Now, with that said, he then gently put the guard down and let his claws retract. With the claws of his along with his teleportation, keep in mind that he couldn’t do it at will always. Sometimes he just need energy or souls, but it was still cool when he could do it though. Although there were something's that he could do that he didn’t need energy or souls for…but I’m too lazy to remember what that was, and it really wasn’t all too interesting either, so really no one cares whatsoever.

Anyways, from there, he grabbed the knocked out guard by his pony shoulders and dragged him quietly to a broom closet that was near. It was towards his left when he came through the window, so he opened the door with his left hoof, as he was on his back hoofs again, and put the guard inside the closet and closed the door silently to make sure that there wasn’t any other guards around.

TK then looked around to make sure he was alone for the moment. TK then stood on his two back hooves once more…or and I should mention before everyone flip there shit because they can’t go through a single page…well…let me rephrase that….a single line of words and making sure every single detail is on there, and if they see one thing that is missing, they will turn into animals and raping light bright pieces.

And afterwards, they take a Sonic milkshake…specifically, a Sonic milkshake and stick their real or fake dick in it. Then they call themselves the terminator while rubbing their nipples with a crème that is called whipped delight, despite it may not existing yet. And if it does, then they will do it while looking themselves in the mirror while signing ‘I’m walking on sunshine’ for the next ten hours, because they are extremely lonely and need their privacy and their space in order to figure out who they are in life and to find themselves.

Then…and only then will they go out on to the open road and follow their true calling…dancing. And then once they hit it big, they will soon start dancing with a poor girl or boy, depending on the gender that is. We don’t want any Feminazis that they speak for all females say that this is sexist. Well, they will soon marry the poor guy or girl and end up having five children in Boston. And then they all explode and the parents go to jail for being tourists because they are living in a post 9-11 era where everything is a bomb on the East Coast.

Well, of America that is, because in South America, everything on the East Coast is human trafficking. That and hoes that you don’t want to ever touch….or else you’ll get rabies. Anyways, what I was going to say was when TK closed the closet door, he went back on all fours.

Sorry had to get that out before you know what happens because I’m not explaining it again because it’ll take too long.

Now, after that, what I was going to say was he looked around, made sure that no guards were walking around. Also where he was at, the hallway was somewhat dark, but had some lighting here and there…just not bright enough as if it was during the day time. Anyways, TK then stood back on both hind legs or if that is the right words…I’m not the horse fucker here…I mean biologist.

Then again I don’t think a biologist would know the correct term. Then again it’s just a horse’s or pony’s back legs…nothing to really get all mad about. Anyways, TK stood back on both legs and brought his left hoof to his helmet and brought up his right hoof to do something on his left hoof’s arm. In which case, he held out his left arm and then pointed down the left of him which was a hallway.

By the way, the layout of the floor was just a big outer rectangle with the inner rectangle being just a bunch of rooms. In other words it was a normal floor. And the floor was covered with dark red carpet…just thought I get that out of the way before people combine both the cows and you know what part. That would be just absolutely terrible, as that’s not a combination that you would want to have happen…at all…or else hell will break loose and you don’t want to be around when that happens.

Or else Satan and his armies will place tracking chips into you…and really….they’re Frosted Flakes chips…with a tracking chip inside the frosted flake chip. So really it’s a chip within a chip. But then again that’s not really a chip…that’s a cereal. But it’s pretty much a chip, but then again if we continue to talk like this, then the American government is going to spend the next fifty-eight hours trying to define the word chip. And we all have out things that we need to do of course, but that’s not going to happen because of the American government. But then again, why do I even care.

What I have to worry about is the Equestrian government…which is just Celestia and Luna and they are a pain in my butt. My pony butt that is…because there is a difference between a human butt and a pony butt. Anyways, TK put his left hoof out towards the left hallways from where he was standing. Then these tiny micro bots came flying out, three to be exact and started to scan the entire floor.

Two went to the left while one went the opposite way so it could get everything on in his helmet, or at least to double check that is to make sure everything is good. Also, the microdots didn’t make a single noise whatsoever and you could barely see them, so it could scan the entire floor without a single guard notching it.

TK then just stood there back on all fours, awaiting for the micro bots to return from doing its job. After a while, it soon returned and when it came close coming back, TK raised his left hoof again and let the micro bots back in. Soon, TK got everything in his helmet…I assume that is, and then silently walked down the hallways. He went to the left, and to give you an idea, he was at the bottom part of the rectangle. So he would be walking up to the side for those who were curious which part of the floor he was on at the time.

Well, TK then went to the left and the hallway he was in was still dark, but with some sort of light to it, but it was faint or something like that. Well, afterwards, he went to the corner of the end of the hall, right before he needed to turn to the right and was silent. He looked around the corner and the left part of the hall of this rectangle floor layout was lit up. He also saw a guard that was just standing perfectly still, looking at the wall, possibly day dreaming of a different job of some kind, to where he didn’t need to just stand there.

Possibly a dream of a dream job he would have wanted as a kid, but possibly he only joined the Royal Guards or whatever it was called because it was part of the family name, where each generation, the stallions would go into the guards to protect the sisters. Perhaps he was day dreaming of such a thing, where he would have fought with his fathers and if any, brothers to find his dream job.

Maybe it was owning a little shop that sold toys. Maybe it was in the music or movie industry. But either way, that is only a dead dream, for the chance of doing what he would have wanted would be dead. So in the end, the only way he would be able to do such a thing would be to be only in death. So, he would need to kill himself, in order to be at peace, and perhaps in heaven he might be able to live out his dream. Either in an illusion or for the dead, he would be happy.

That, or he could tough it out and wait for death to come. But then death is too slow and it seems that it takes forever for death to come take one’s soul to the afterlife. So the only other option would be to be bored out of his mind, waiting for that day to come when sweet and silent death comes to whisk him away from everything that he was forced to do that he didn’t want to do.

Or perhaps there is something else underneath that guard helmet of that stallion who’s guarding the halls within the castle late at night. Perhaps, deep down, it wasn’t day dreaming he was thinking about when he staring off into space. Perhaps he was thinking of past memories of long ago that he missed. Perhaps as a small child that he never realized at that point was a great thing.

Perhaps when he was a child, he would never think of growing older, so he would never realize what he had to lose. And so, he would stand there and think about those past memories and slowly cry on the inside, as he recalls the memories of his past that he has lost within his heart. He knows for a fact what he missed he wants to enjoy again, but he would never get that time ever again, not even in death. So perhaps he would wish every night that he could just…relive those moments. But we all know that wishes aren’t that easy to grant, now are they?

And so he stands there, wishing every night he could relive those memories of long ago and have what he once lost. And so, that's possibly why he was a guard, to escape from everything from his past so he couldn’t bear the pain of remembering those memories of his.

However, of course there is something to take the pain away, death. All he has to do is die, die in peace. And while he will not have his specific wish in death, he would at least be at peace and not have to deal with the pain that aches within his own heart of the lost memories that he once held to his soul greatly. And why not a better way to die than to trying to protect the royal sisters, so that way, at least he could be doing a service in the process of getting what he wants, and that is to take the pain away from the memories.

It would be because he could not help but compare his life to what it was long ago, to which he figures out that long ago was more precious to him than it was at that very moment. Sure, the guard looked young and strong and looked as if he had a long life ahead of him.

But at the same time he felt old in a way, as if he just wanted to lay down and die. As if he’s been through the worst of it all and has been through a lot of pain and suffering. But he cannot help but feel his life was better back then, but he knows that he cannot recreate or relive the past. He knows that in his heart and his soul.

So, the only way to fix that problem is to be dead. Not in heaven, not in hell, just dead, where he doesn’t even need to know that he is even alive. It would be just nothing, where he is not even conciseness about the darkness surrounding him.

At least then…he doesn’t need to be alive and aware of where he is to feel the pain of the memories. But even then that’s just a boring thing to do, and he knows that. So the only option now is to be tortured of his own memories, to forever live out the pain of remembering the good times that he once had but are now lost throughout time and space. Now, those memories are forever gone.

Granted, sometimes things are never truly gone. To say if one lost one’s family, there is still hope for one to return. But for his memories though, he would need to do a lot more than just wishing to grant his wish, but he knows that will never happen unless otherwise.

And sadly, he will just die, knowing that on his deathbed, that he will lose those memories forever and ever, to never be at peace at all. Or perhaps he was a lone wolf, a mentally ill lone wolf, where he was plotting to go on a mass shooting at Celestia's school because he was so tired of being bossed around, That he was tired of life and wanted others to feel his pain, or perhaps he just need something to take the pain out on. And so in his little own world, he 's thinking of penguins.

There are four penguins in his mind. Three little happy penguins, dancing and smiling about in the foreground, but one in the background that is just staring blankly at the camera, looking t the little happy penguins.

But what the happy penguins don't know is that the penguin that is in the back is going to kill the happy little penguins by slitting their throats open, tearing their spines out, gouge their fucking eyes out with a fucking spoon, cut them into little bits and serve it to their children and their children's children...because a lone wolf penguin is an unhappy penguin.

Or you know…he was just doing his duty like those guards in England that do not move…at all…that’s a possibility. I mean he didn’t get hired as a guard for nothing you know? I mean if you were expecting something to be that detailed in my life story…then you’re wrong…because he was just a fucking guard and nothing more.

I mean, I know I need to put in the details of what there was…but not their entire back-story…because he was a fucking guard. But you know…it doesn’t matter…you can complain about the cows being missing instead. But whatever suits you better is fine with me. Although, if I must say though, the guard was staring at the wall…so take that for what you will.

Anyways, TK saw him and studied him to make sure there wasn’t any trick to what he was doing at all. And so, once TK was sure that the guard was just standing there, TK moved a bit backwards. Then, TK turned the corner quickly without a sound or the guard’s awareness and quickly rolled on the floor and leapt into the air, took his right hoof, and punched out the guard cold in the head.

Of course, this made a noise, which made a nearby guard curious enough to check it out.

So, the guard said out loud as he was coming to turn the corner, “Are you alright!?”

Soon, once the third guard turned around the corner, well this would be the third guard that TK has encountered on this floor that is….just…you know…making sure is all. Well, once the third guard turned the corner, TK had his gun ready with a dose of a liquid that would knock a bull elephant down for fifty hours straight and once the guard was within range, TK pulled the trigger and the non-lethal bullet hit his neck and soon the guard fell down once the thing hit him.

Now, I am aware of what TK said earlier, but if I had to guess, it was because the floor only had three guards stationed on it, and I’m guessing he was sure it wouldn’t hurt if it would knock them all out. Well, afterwards, he got up started looking through all the doors and rooms on the floor, mostly the inner rectangle of course, to check for the elevator. However, he didn’t find anything at all.

TK checked through seven rooms and two closets, but not one of them had what he was looking for. So, TK nodded and went to the window he leapt in through earlier and went out. Of course before he did that, he made his claw thing comes out and got on to the wall again to climb to the next floor, which was the twelfth floor.

I mean, you might think that the claw thing is kind of stupid, but he’s the devil, what do you expect? I mean do you expect for him to be handsome and good looking as always? Or do you expect him to be a gentle creature with a change of heart?

Well, you’re wrong because he isn’t that at all. He’s a thing or person that I created with my mind that is now the devil and he mostly has a cold heart. So really you could say he has a heart of stone because that’s just the way he is…or at least how I made him. I mean you might complain why not make him to have feelings, but really that’s what I was trying to get away from if I recall correctly on the day that I made him in my head.

I didn’t want him to have feelings because I knew he was better than humans…he was something more, something different, something that was broken from within. And so, all the feeling he would feel would be anger, for he had a broken heart.

However instead of crying, he used that to his advantage and not care a single damn about anyone else like a crying person that is about to die of some sort of danger. Well anyways, that’s TK’s first part for you…now on to mine.

Knight:

Ok, here’s my part now…oh and hello again. Having a nice day so far? Having a rough day? Having a day somewhere between the middle? Well that doesn’t matter does it now? Well let’s continue where we left off with me.

What was it? Oh yeah…the basement. Don’t look at me like that…whatever that look may be. I mean…we all forget our places…especially in life. And besides, I get off track sometimes…I suppose it’s a weakness…but then again what isn’t a weakness for me? Well, that doesn’t matter, what matters is continuing the story…of my life….and I realize that might sound receptive by now…but always remember those type of people who lose their cows. And most of the time it isn’t pretty.

Anyways, I entered the basement and I’m sure you’re wondering what happened to that one guy who ate his own cum because he was jacking off to a little of fantasy of his about Luna giving him a blowjob. And then he got scared that he said all of that out loud.

But then again what about the other guards when they would have heard about what he was doing in the bathroom? I don’t know…maybe they already know. Or maybe they were all in on it and they all jacked off and ate their own cum. Maybe…or maybe he was just an idiot. Well the important thing is that he and once he opened the basement for me and he closed the door behind me. And then he locked it.

Once I heard the clicking sound, I then banged on the door and yelled at him, “Hey…open this door! I thought we had a deal!?”

Then the guard said, who was apparently putting his back towards the wall, “I can’t take that risk! You know too much dam it! So you’re going to have to do die in there…sorry…nothing personal…ok it’s personal…because you know my dirty little secret!”

I then gave a look that pretty much said, ‘Really….are you doing this right now? I mean are you in idiot and expect me to be an idiot? Because if so….you’re a dead mother fucker, because you couldn’t be more wrong than you already are at this very moment. Now I might not be that snob rich type of pony type, but I do know for a fact that you saw are an imbecile and I wish I could raise my nose up to you as high as I can and turn my back to you because you sir…are a liar and a fraud…so good day to you sir!’

Actually…it was more or less of just slowly closing my eyes and giving a look that said ‘Are you fucking kidding me?,'

Or a better example, ‘What the fuck are you talking about?’

Well, which either suits you I suppose.

Well, I then told the guard that was a back stabbing son of a bitch, “How do you expect me to die in here? You know I could just sneak up the steps and get out through the first floor you know?”

Then the guard said, “Oh how you’re wrong there boy…this is a basement that was made and only for the guards. The royal sisters have no idea about this basement at all. Not even the new Princess Twilight or Princess Cadence knows about this basement. I mean sure, they know of A basement, but not THIS basement. Only the guards know about this basement and we made it too. And there is no way you can get to the first floor. However, there is a lift that can take you to the second floor, granted it has a bunch of guards on that floor, but there is a key to get to it though, but you need to find the key first.”

I then was a bit confused, while also having that sort of look on my face as well, to which I asked the guard through the door, “Well…how do I get this key then to use the lift you speak of?”

Then the guard said, “Let’s just say there’s a reason why intruders that try to break into this castle never speak about this place. Or to put into better words, there’s a reason why this castle is well guarded.”

I then said to him, “I have no idea what you’re…”

Then I heard a growl coming from within the basement. I had shocked looking eyes, felt a little bit scared and also felt that my heart was starting to pump faster with every second passing by as I stood there in that poorly lit basement.

I then asked the guard, “What was that?”

Then the guard said before he left me to my own fate, “Yeah…good luck there.”

Then, I said to him, “Hello? Are you still there? You’re not there are you?”

I then hear a second growl come from within. I then start to shake a little, more specifically my legs, because I was afraid what could be within the basement. I then started to walk through the basement. There was nothing there, it was completely empty except for a few poorly lit lights and a lot of stone brick columns. I kept walking and tried to find the lift that was mentioned to me before. I didn’t have a single clue where it would be because the basement was really big.

I think it would actually be bigger than the entire castle itself. It might have even been running through the entire lake or body of water that was by the castle…because there was this body of water that was at the bottom of Cantorlot.

You know, because Cantorlot is on that high cliff thing. I mean you should know because you most likely watched the show and should know what I’m talking about at least? Then again I'm not sure if that body of water was in the show.

I mean come on, not all the time the writer can know everything…just like the reader…I’m just not retarded is all. I mean…like I said, always remember the phrase that the reader knows nothing and that they’re retarded. And yes, I needed to bring that up again because of such a thing because chances are they have amnesia too.

But it’s ok…just pretend that the cows are coming home. Oh wait, no one can pretend anymore and use their imagination. I forgot and keep forgetting that too and keep thinking that humans back on Earth will get it together one day…but we all know that’s not going to happen at all. Anyways, it was that body of water that’s big enough to where it takes a while to travel across the body of water.

Now I’m not an expert, but that might be considered a lake…but maybe not though. Anyways, I should mention sometime in the future, when I got closer to Celestia and Luna, I did tell them about the secret basement. I mean not my secret hidden basement, I mean the secret hidden basement underneath the castle that the princesses doesn’t know about. But they eventually figure out my secret hidden basement though at one point.

Anyways, I kept walking in one direction, now I am unsure what that direction might have been, but if I had to have guessed, maybe the north. I mean I am just guessing is all, so really I have a one in an eighth of a chance at getting it right. Then again I could have figured it out if I would have known what direction I was facing when looking towards the basement door in the garden, but even then I’m not sure what direction that would be at all.

I mean I know I’m supposed to be this really old guy who has traveled through different universes and know a lot and have also seen a lot as well, I’m just an idiot in some cases…like my sense of direction. Then again from what I can recall back from Earth, I wasn’t a very good navigator or knew where I was going half of the time. In fact, that’s possibly one of the reasons why I kept failing my driver’s test when trying to get my license.

But then again by now I should be good, because I did say I was able to do it. Well if you remember that far back that is, but hey I don’t blame you…I blame the cows and the school. Anyways, I continued in one direction only, and eventually my feet started to hurt, not too much though, but I could still feel it though. Eventually I made it to the end and reached a wall, while also seeing a small puddle of water and a skeleton.

He was a pony of course, I mean why wouldn’t it be, it’s not like humans went into this universe before. But then again that doesn’t mean a portal could have made a rip and sort of crossed paths.

I mean I thought I explained what I meant by that, but just in case, I mean by random rips through space and time could randomly appear that could be a portal to other universes. It doesn’t happen all the time, but it could still happen though. And it’s not all the time noticeable either, it’s usually opens in remote areas. It could still open in public and busy places, just mostly remote areas for some reason.

But then again, that’s possibly why the portals always open in some sort of caves, because perhaps there is something that happens when there is a huge crowed. Like perhaps too much noise, too much of something that is within the molecules to really open up. So that’s possibly why the portals opens in caves only, deep within, because not much happens when it’s deep and dark within a cave.

Although what takes to open the portals within the universe is possibly just an attraction that goes into the caves. Or maybe the wind or something, I don’t know. It’s like in that second Matrix movie, the reason why no one speaks up about the awesome action scenes in it because they most likely take it is was the wind.

Although I’m not sure why sometimes the caves open up though in locations that are not even on the map. But if I recall correctly, there are myths about certain islands on Earth in the sea that only appear once a year in the mist. But then again that was a long time ago, but that is something to think about. But then again I don’t recall about the mist part though, but strange things happen all the time, so really I don’t care at all.

Anyways, I know I was getting off track there…but I least I shed some light on some theories about the mysteries about the portals…right? I mean at least that happened? Are you happy now? No? Well you can all go to hell then and burn.

(Small) Hard asses that are so hard to please, all that I fucking do for them.

Anyways, I found the puddle of water and like I said it, it might have been running under that body of water that I mentioned before, that’s why I brought it up in the first place. Granted it could just be a leak in some pipes, but you can never be for certain though.

Anyways, I also said that I found a lift. Oh…right…and that skeleton…he was just a dead skeleton, nothing special about that dead skeleton other than it did have some bite marks on it.

So of course just by seeing that scared me, especially since I was on my own and such. I mean even brave men can get scared. What matters is facing what strikes fear into your heart and soul. Anyways, I saw the lift, it was right next to the skeleton and this once alive pony had his or her left hoof on the door railing. Well, I used my magic and removed that hoof that was trying to open the door.

But when I did so, I heard a growl, which made my heart race even more which then motivated me to move even faster as well. I tried pulling this hoof off the door to the lift, but it was stuck, as if the pony had a good grip on it before he or she died of whatever killed him or her.

Well, I heard an even louder growl and it pushed me to my limits once that sound of terror reached my ear drums…my pony ear drums that is. I’m not sure if there’s a difference or not, but also keep in mind this was a different universe, so it could most likely be the case. Well, I eventually made the bone hoof break away from the body itself, but was able to get the door to the lift open.

So I quickly went into the lift, which by the way was a small lift that was made by hoof from the looks of it. It was also wooden as well with an electric motor attached to it. There was also a keyhole that looked like it needed to start the engine.

However, I knew better than that. And what I mean by that, I mean I knew nothing at all what I was doing and immediately started hitting the machine and begged and prayed in vane that it would work and take me up to the second floor. But of course that wouldn’t happen at all because that’s like asking a miracle to happen…on ice. See what I did there? I made a reference.

Am I cool now…am I hip with the kids now? No? Well those kids were going to burn in hell anyways for never looking away from their fancy phones. Anyways, I then heard an even bigger growl, as it was close to me, I was stricken with fear throughout my body.

I was afraid that I was going to die, alone in that basement just trying to break into a castle. The worst part, no one would know I was even there in the first place, because most likely the guards would just keep quiet about those who broke in that night and never speak about it again. It was scary for me, until I thought about an idea that could save me from the situation that I was put in by that cum eating pony that liked to jack off to Luna in a pink nurse outfit because he was extremely lonely and didn’t want anyone at all knowing about his secret.

I put my right hoof to my ear that TK put that microphone in at and pressed something to get into contact with him. I then heard a noise, a little bit of a screeching sound, but of course that was sort of normal…but not really. Then…I heard the his voice on the other end, but it made me feel like it was an angel on the other end. But in a way that’s ironic…and that’s good right guys?

Because…he was the devil…and I thought it felt like it was talking to an angel that was there to protect me and save me and such from great danger. That’s what you wanted…right guys? Irony? I mean I know there’s many types of irony. If that wasn’t your type of irony…then how about an iron and an ironing board…I think there’s an insult to be made somewhere there but I can’t put my finger…I mean hoof…don’t judge me…on it.

Speaking of that, I know all those are all complaining about not using those pony terms….well…I just don’t give a fuck about those pony terms…is that an answer…because it seems like a legit answer to me. It sounds good enough, but then again not really as the smart people say it doesn’t describe enough and there needs to be synonyms added to it that not many of heard about, but use it anyways because it’ll lighten things up…which it won’t if no one knows what that specific word even means in the first place.

In fact…why are there so many words that means similar things in the first place? Oh well…it must be a human thing I guess. Same thing with complaining about the cows, that also too must be a human thing. Anyways, TK was on the other end and he asked me, “What is it? You found what floor the elevator is on yet?”

I then said to him, “Uhh no…TK…I did not. In fact I pretty much got myself into a bad type of situation right now.”

TK then asked me, "What is it this time?"

I then told him, “Well, let’s just say I may have come into contact with a guard and pissed him off by knowing a little dirty secret of his, and so he put me in his secret hidden basement that not even the princesses knows about, where they send in anyone that tries to break in or that piss them off to die. However, the guard told me, and he was telling the truth, that there is a way out to the second floor as there is a lift, but it needs a key. Now I have no idea where this key is even at in the first place. However, if I had to guess, it’s on some sort of monster that has been killing all those that enter the basement, hints as to why no one has ever spoken up about the hidden basement. So really, I’m starting to get freaked out right now what’s in this basement. I tried doing something to the electric motor that activates the lift, but without the proper tools, I wouldn’t be able to get it open and re-wire it to get it the thing running up to the second floor. The best I can do is kick it and shoot darts that have drugs that knocks out the guards at it. So really, in the end, I’m screwed unless you can help me out right now.”

When I was talking to TK, I started to see some shadows pass me from all directions. I even thought I saw something crawl on the ceiling above my head, which wasn’t too high up, but still noticeable though.

Well, TK then responded to me with, “Well, I’m busy and as much in trouble just as much as you are right now.”

I then asked him while turning around, trying to make sure what I was seeing was real which was the shadows that I was seeing by me and in the not-so-far darkness and making sure I wasn’t attacked from behind, “What are you talking about TK? Is something going on up there? Did you get caught or something?”

TK then said to me, “It’s mostly like the problem that you have, except the opposite.”

I then told him, “I don’t get it TK.”

TK then told me, “Let’s just say that the guards let something out that they should not have let out in the first place. Listen, just try and hold out as long as you can, I’ll try to get down there as soon as I take care of my problem first. And if you can take care of your problem, just continue to look for…”

I then here a loud crash and a bunch of noise coming from TK’s end.

I then asked loudly, “TK? Are you there TK? TK!? TK! Son of a bitch…I hope he isn’t dead yet.”

I then saw a shadow come even closer to me and went past me at the same time.

I then gave a sigh to myself and then asked myself, “How do I even get into these messes? Is it because I’m dumb? Maybe…but if so….maybe TK is right…maybe I am an idiot sometimes. I just need to stay calm and get out of here alive and not die right now. That’s all I need to concentrate on and get out of here alive.”

Then…I see the shadow of a large creature in front of me in the darkness…staring at me with red glowing eyes. It looked like a monster that was made in a lab that came from a movie like Frankenstein. Well the shadows at least. That and the shadow is a Jew…a Jewish shadow that is. And all the white shadows with red markings on it send those Jewish shadows to the shadow Holocaust…which was faked and put into a creepypasta with hyper realistic eyes…if that makes any sense at all. But then again, in the line of work that I am in and what I’ve seen and done…everything makes sense to me.

Anyways, I was afraid, as the shadow of this monster got closer and closer as it did to me. I was shaking and couldn’t control my legs, as they were wobbling uncontrollably.

I couldn’t take it any longer, so without thinking about it, I quickly got onto my pony knees and put my head down to the ground and put both of my hooves over my face so I wouldn’t see what was coming to me. By the way, just in case there are some cow tippers out in the audience this evening that took those people’s cows away and made them angry, I’m sure you cow tippers are curious about why I keep referring to pony knees, as they are just knees and some cases.

Reason why I say so is because you cow tippers are the sickest group of people that I have ever met in my life and possibly work on the Deep Web or something like that and possibly jacks off on someone’s webcam you hacked into and such while pouring acid all over your eye balls to achieve a super orgasm that you will only feel by wearing mittens. And then in which case you then take your penis and cut it off and start to skull fuck yourself until you start getting high from it all while shoving a Twix bar up your asshole and thinking you’re doing Bob Hope or pretending to be Bob Hope because you have a sex fantasy with Bob Hope’s dead body.

That’s what cow tippers are…and I will be damned to kick them out on to the streets and away from this….story….because they make most up those who read my stories…I’m sure of it once this story hits the planet and stuff and gets discovered by someone. Just...you know…hopefully not by a group of teenagers that are stupid enough to carry a camera into the woods at night…alone…and oddly film every moment they possibly can for no reason at all and ends up finding my journal and such.

Anyways, the reason why I keep saying pony knees and because that’s what they are…pony knees. Now you cow tippers can stop complaining and continue to give attention and your precious time to this story because you are all cow tippers that care.

That and I’m also sure you skull fuck yourself in your sleep. Oh and if you’re a female cow tipper…instead of a dick, it would be your ovaries that you rip out and replace with a feather duster that is made out of lead while giving birth to Santa Crab that plans to one day take over the Earth and enslave the human race to build his almighty castle that will summon the great god….The Boo Ba!

Anyways, I was on my pony knees, afraid as to what was going to happen next. Soon, I felt the monster’s presence by me, so I closed my eyes tightly and just waited for what was going to come next. However…nothing happened, but I continued to close my eyes because I was guessing that monster was studying me and smelling me to make sure I was its right prey for that evening.

Oh and to clear this up with the cow tippers as well before they force three monkeys to pour piss all over their faces and make them drink a very poor carbonated drink of water with flavor added to it…while making them finger each in their butt holes while raping them and then start spreading Monkey AIDS around the city of New York…just because New York is always the center of disaster.

What I want to clear up is that due to the fact that I was scared, despite being trained and such by TK and everything, I just have to say is….even those well trained are even scared. Those who face death every day fear death at least a little bit. And besides…like I said….I would most likely would have been dead and never been heard from ever again.

Anyways, eventually I kept closing my eyes and shivering while having my rump in the air…as I was scared…and was waiting for the worst to come to me. However…nothing happened that night…in fact nothing ever happened.

Suddenly…I heard this whiny type of a black guy voice that said, “Yo man…I’ve come here…to mess you up boy!”

I then was a bit confused as to why the monster was saying such thing, to which case I then slowly got up and uncovered my eyes and raised up my head so I was perfectly straight up to see what I was trying to see and such. To my surprise, I didn’t see a big scary monster in front of me. In fact, I didn’t see nothing at all in front of me.

The only thing that I saw was an empty space, but yet a voice said to me while I was standing there being confused and such, “Yo man…look down here and give me your money before I cut you boy!”

I then looked down, not acting scared or anything like that and saw to my surprise a very fat caterpillar. I then looked around, wondering what was happening and wondering why a caterpillar was there.

However, the caterpillar then said to me, while holding a very extremely tiny knife…somewhere….maybe up his butt…and said to me, “I said give me your money before I cut you up real good son!”

I then looked around to make sure this wasn’t a joke…but it wasn’t…kind of….but not really though. I brought my head down closer to the caterpillar and asked him, “Who the fuck are you?”

The caterpillar looked all surprised and such and then said to me, “Who am I? Who am I!? Boy, you need to get out more…because you’re dumb. Obviously I’m the Amazing Jizzy G! I’m a hardcore gangster and rapper…and I need some money…so give me your wallet before I cut you fool!”

I then looked even more confused and asked him, “Where’s your knife at then?”

Then the caterpillar then said, “Well….it’s there…but you can’t see it with the naked eye. You need a microscope…but I have a knife…and I will cut you with it…just like how I will also bash you in the head with the world’s tiniest violin!”

I then looked disappointed and then asked the caterpillar…I mean the Amazing Jizzy G before you cow tippers start having super orgasms, “You can’t kill me with that knife…could you?”

Then the caterpillar said to me, “Well…I could try…and I would imagine it would hurt properly really bad too….so you know….you should think twice of what you’re doing…if you know what is good for you that is.”

I then thought for a bit and started to think to myself, ‘What a wonderful world this is…isn’t it? Not only are there talking Technicolor ponies walking around that use magic…but there’s gangster caterpillars, Slender Fetus, and ponies that eat their own cum by jacking off to Luna wearing a sexy, naughty, pink nurse outfit in this world. Although I wonder what that cum tastes like though…I wonder what mine tastes like now that I think about it.

'They always said cum was salty…so maybe it’s sea salt in that cum. Then again I have also heard it also tastes like lime…in which case I should then just be eating shit because that’s what it is…to me at least. Well that doesn’t matter…I should deal with this gangster caterpillar right now before he tries really hard and fails at life and ends up drinking his sorrows away in a abandoned junkyard filled with Johnny Cash’s dead bodies that he used to fuck until he slept every night.

'I’m sure of that’s where he would drink his sorrows away at…it just makes perfect sense after all. Anyways, I should end up talking to this Jizzy G…which sounds like a rip off already…but I can’t help he reminds me of a certain spider though….a certain…gangster spider or something like that…oh well no one cares, let’s move on with life now.

'Although I suppose I should think up another song to sing in my head while I’m here…let’s try a recent song…I know…Happy…despite it used to making me wanting to blow my own brains out every time I heard it back on Earth…but it will be a change of pace though. Now what was those lyrics…’

‘Huh…that sounds…better than last time. I wonder now if I…’

‘Yeah….now that’s what I’m talking about. Oh…wait…I’ve got another idea…but I really need to think deep and hard about this one though. Just give me a moment and…’

‘I thought to deep about it…well then it does speak to me in a way…it says something about society in a way…In fact…it touches my soul…my heart…it says so much about me in a way…that is what beauty is to the soul. Perhaps…I should proceed with one more beautiful thought, for one to think deep, means true happiness in one’s heart and…’

‘Or you know…something that’s funny. I mean that was funny to me…although I wonder what’s going on in that background though…it looks nice and it makes me want to join in on the fun…possibly even fuck the fire in that one. Wait…what am I doing just standing here and thinking of weird but yet exciting things about life and the soul?

'I have a job to do here and that’s to break into Cantorlot castle and steal those files that are hidden away on some sort of floor that me and TK need to find that can be accessed through an elevator. That and I need to deal with this gangster caterpillar. But then again…I do go off course at times…oh well…that isn’t the important part. The important part is that you should always buy a bag of peanuts before bedtime…what a great lesson to teach to kids. Anyways…I wonder what I should say to this Jizzy G here…wait…I’ve got it!’

I then got out of my trance of focusing on my thoughts in my head and started to realize that Jizzy G was talking a lot while I was distracted with myself.

He said when I finally caught on back to reality and realize what was going on…in other words, mid sentence, “…and that’s why I ate a bunch of homeless children at a garage sell because they were a buck fifty each.”

I then stood there confused as to what he was even talking about, but I was distracted with my own thoughts though, so I then asked him, “What? You…fucked a bunch of kids?”

Then Jizzy G gave a loud, but yet high pitched sigh and said to me, “No man…I’m not a kid fucker! I was just saying that I ate a bunch of homeless kids that I got at a garage sell for a buck fifty each.”

I then stood there, still being confused to what he was saying, to which I then asked him, “So what does this have to do with anything about you demanding that I do what you tell me to do…or even being here in the first place.

Then Jizzy G said to me, “It’s a gangster thing man….you won’t even understand it…now give me your money now or I’ll cut you like the legit thing that I am sucker!”

I then stood there, giving the look of disappointment again and I asked him, “So…do you do anything but spend here in this secret basement all day or do you just do this to anyone that comes near you and annoy the crap out of them?”

Then Jizzy G said to me, while still looking like he was trying to hold the world’s smallest knife, “Of course not man! Do you think I’m stupid or something? You’ve got it all wrong, this is only just a side job for me to earn a little extra on the side while I do my main job…being a rap artist. And I’m very legit at that as well…OG mother fucker!”

I then asked him, “So if you’re a rapper…then you wouldn’t mind performing one of your ‘famous’ songs for me then…would you?”

Then Jizzy G said to me, “Well…sure…if you pay me fifty bucks right now…sure…”

I then just stare at him while giving him the look of where one says that he or she is not in the fucking mood to do anything right now and will kick a fat kid’s ass if he doesn’t stop yelling for his cheesy bread or something like that.

Then there was silence between us until he broke that silence and said to me, “Alright then…I’ll do it for free then…but I’ll only give you a demo of a song…because I’m a legit OG mother fucker! Ok then…so here it goes…”

I’m a legit OG mother fucker!
My father was a trucker!
So one day I went up to him and said,
Pops!
I’ll kick you in the bobs,
And all I did to him that night was put a gun to his head,
And proceeded to fill it with lead!
Then I took that body down to the Goodwill store down the street,
And I got a free sheet of black ice!
I then got into my car filled with lice,
And drove down to my nearest landfill and filled with it with food!
I then went to the OG corner and posted signs that you should throw food into the landfill!
A few weeks later I went back to that land fill and started to bang that landfill to the heavens…because I’m a legit OG mother fucker!

After his song was finished, I couldn’t tell if he was just trying too hard or he was just stupid. After he had finished that verse of his so called demo of his, we didn’t speak a single word to each other.

He then said to me, “Well there you go…there’s my demo….what did you think of it?”

I then told him right in his caterpillar face, “It fucking sucked…..you’re no better than a black guy trying to be good at math because he isn’t Asian. That or a black guy that is trying to laugh at stereotypical jokes about black people, but can’t seem to do that so he just goes home and beats his wife around for a bit until he drinks himself to sleep with Grape Soda at a KFC with a basketball in his hand and trying to sing like Eminem. In other words you’re a piece of shit Jizzy G.”

Jizzy G then told me, but this time in a softer voice than before, “Well…you know man…I’m trying to get picked up by a record company and…you’re not helping me with your opinion right now…I need some confidence….and some good self-esteem…because it’s supposed to be good for you and stuff…right? Good self-esteem is supposed to be good for you and make you have friends and have a good life…right?”

I then proceeded to say to him, “Absolutely not at all. I mean…all the self-esteem movement makes you think that you’re good…but really you’re just a piece of shit down in your soul and tries to pretend that you’ll make it in the world one day…but you don’t…just like you Jizzy or whatever you are.”

Then the caterpillar then said to me, “That’s…kind of harsh man…I mean…I just need some help here and you keep putting me down and stuff. I feel like I’m going to go kill myself now. Should I hang myself or set myself on fire?”

I then told the caterpillar, “You should set yourself on fire…it’ll go quicker. Just trust me…I’m helping you out here and stuff.”

Then the caterpillar said to me, “Alright then…I’ll go get the gasoline and stuff.”

I heard a door opening that sounded like it was coming from the entrance to the secret basement from the garden.

Then I heard a voice, which was basically that one guard who ate his own cum that had locked me in the basement in the first place, but wasn’t showing himself and was just yelling from the door and yelled into the basement, “Are you dead yet!?”

I then said to him…or more or less yelled at him, “Get your ass over here before I come over there and shove your own asshole into your own mouth!”

Then I heard the guard said, “Ok…”

Then I heard slow walking by the clop sounds that were being made through the entire basement floor that echoed from the guard’s hooves. Then again it could have been just him clopping…because he was making clopping sounds…so either he was jacking off to Luna again or he was walking towards me.

Maybe both. Anyways, once he came to me, he looked a little sad and ashamed for what he had done, as if he tried real hard to look serious and badass to me, but yet failed to do such a thing with me.

I then asked him, “What was that thing that you said that was trying to kill me!?”

The guard didn’t answer me and he just stood there with his eyes looking away from me and not trying to make eye contact whatsoever.
I then said to him, “Answer me dam it!”

Then the guard said to me in a very soft voice where all you could hear was mumbling, “mpppmpppmppmppmpp”

I then yelled at him…while asking at the same time…if you get the idea that is, “What did you say!? Speak louder dam it!”

Then the guard finally broke down and said to me, “Alright…so it really wasn’t a thing that was trying to kill that I said that was going to happen. And this isn’t really a secret basement…it’s just something I made so I can come in here and cry myself to sleep while jacking off to Luna and eating my own cum since I live alone and have no friends. And those skeletons that you might have seen really wasn’t actual skeletons…they were just…actual dead skeletons that I got from the morgue one time and just lied to you that the monster killed those people.

'That and the caterpillar is just someone that is renting out the basement to live in since I have so much room and stuff. But this is a place where I do send ponies that do attempt to break into the castle…but they just escape by either going into the sewer tunnels that are nearby or climbing up the walls…but that lift though is a real lift. And it does need a key and stuff for it to able to go up to the second floor…into a broom closet that is…because no one wanted to chip in and make a lift that went from the basement to the second floor.
'In fact all they did when I asked the guards about it, all they did was just was throw burning rocks at my face…and ended up looking in the mirror every night until it healed and jacked off to myself because it looked hot…if you catch my drift that is.”

I then just stared at him, wondering why he did what he just did. I mean seriously, I was scared for my life, thought I was going to die and all of a sudden the big bad monster reveals itself to be a harmless caterpillar rapper named Jizzy G.

Not only that but the guard lied to me. I mean if anything, he should at least try and be serious. I know that might sound stupid of me to be angered by the fact that none of this was real or serious except for the lift…but it does make me feel that wasn’t the right thing at all. I mean…it had me going for something, but once the truth was revealed…it had me going in another direction.

I mean I’m breaking into a fucking castle that is supposed to be the most heavily guarded place in Equestria, along with having the two most important princess in the country that have great power and responsibility…and this is the kind of stuff that I get. I mean it might sound stupid that I’m asking for something challenging here…but it’s a big castle and this is what I have to avoid and fight back against…a caterpillar that sucks at rap music?

I mean the guards are supposed to be tough and such and very difficult to get past by, and all I seem to have gotten was a guy eating his own cum. Then again that one nerd guy that met at Celestia’s school one time and Wolf does that…well the nerd did it only once because he was forced to…although that was an odd thing though. That the nerd guy was forced to eat his own cum…I’m not sure what kind of bullies he met…but then again…it is an embarrassing thing to do…so I guess it makes sense.

Although with Wolf he never explains it…I think he just eats cum for the fun of it…but then again that’s just my guess…but I think he might have said something about eating his own cum to clean up the mess he would usually make all the time.

That would make sense…but at the same time Wolf is just that one weird guy that you’re not sure about, but yet you hang out with him anyways. But then again that’s just how it is I suppose…just that…but anyways. After the guard told me that…both me and him heard a loud noise coming from inside the castle.

As in from a number of floors above us and it was a loud bang. In fact…it might have been from TK’s floor at that time when I thought about it.

Once we heard this loud thump while some dust fell from the ceiling and such, the guard asked out of curiosity, “What was that?”

We both looked up at the same time, both shocked and wondering the same thing…what was that sound that was made?

I then said, “I don’t know…that sound like something that came from TK’s floor maybe.”

Then the guard looked at me and asked me, “Who?”

I then told him, “Oh yeah…I forgot and I might as well tell you this to ruin your day even more about being a guard…someone else is breaking into the castle with me and his name is TK and right now he is pretty much on the thirteenth floor by now…or maybe not. I can’t really tell, but I’m guessing he has something going on up there unlike with me and your stupid caterpillar monster thing that is a joke.

'I mean what is wrong with you? You’re supposed to be a guard and protect the princesses at all cost. And what do you do? You fucking eat cum while jacking off to one of the princesses and pretend that this secret basement is a big deal and swear that you have a monster in it that will kill all those who enter try and attempt to break into the castle…but really it’s just a caterpillar that needs a life. How pathetic is that?”

Then the guard said to me, “Well don’t blame me…at least I’m trying instead of being like the other guards and just…standing there…keeping an eye on things…and besides…look who’s talking, you were scared as I saw you through a little hole that I made somewhere you’ll never know about. I mean you were scared and was cowering in fear and looked like you was going to die or something like that. Explain that to me then.”

I then said, “Well at least I have a sense of adventure. I mean adventure, you’ll come across risks and one of these seemed to have been a risk, and every time you go on an adventure or on a difficult task, you will face death every now and then and this was a moment to do it.”

Then the guard said to me, “Are you trying to say that you wanted to be scared and wanted to die?”

I then said to him, “Well obviously not, but at the same time I went on these adventures a lot in the past so I’m kind of expecting something bad to happen where I face death…and end up finding a way out of it as well. But that doesn’t really happen nowadays since everything seems to be about something else…and you’re not helping out at all with your caterpillar…thing that you have down here.”

The guard then said to me, “Well he isn’t mine…like I said before, he’s just a caterpillar that is renting a space inside this secret hidden basement and stuff. I don’t even know him and I tried to make friends with him once…but he said he was going to cut me with the world’s smallest knife…and he did…I have a scar of it…look.”

The guard then raised his left hoof and tried to show me the cut…but I didn’t see a single mark on it. I looked closer and squinted at his arm, but still found nothing whatsoever resembling a scar or a mark from a knife.

I then said to the guard, “I don’t see a single thing on your arm. I mean are you that weak of a guard? How did you even get to be a guard here in the first place?”

The guard just lowered his head in shame and had his right hoof just draw small invisible circles on the ground and said nothing to me.

But after that for a few seconds, he then said while doing what I just described to you not too long ago, “Well I kind of didn’t even applied for this job. All I did was jacked off in a bar somewhere and some random guard made me a guard…honestly if anything it was just a random experiment really.”

When he said the word random. I immediately thought back to Neon. Something about what he had just said made me wonder if Neon had anything to do what just had happened. And maybe I am right. Maybe Neon did have something to do with it.

Maybe he had everything planned out for me and my future and knew exactly what to do. I mean I did mention a few times where Neon was a bit suspicious looking to me and it seemed as if he had something up his sleeve…his coat…that he would have to have a knife and cut through his skin and to get out since he doesn’t wear cloths…whatever, you get the idea.

Well, it joist seemed odd to me is all and stuff that Neon might have something to do with this guard being a guard in the first place. It was random after all. Then again, to this day I still don’t know if it was Neon or not…so really it’s up to anyone to guess if it was him or not and believe it or not.

But really no one cares…do they?

Oh well, anyways, after the guard said what he had said, I then asked him, “And who was this guy that made you a guard?”

He then told me, “Really now that you mention it…I don’t recall…I think he might have done something to me to make me not remember his face. But yeah…I do try and be a guard and all for the princesses though. So really you shouldn’t be that tough with me and…stuff.”

He just looked at me with nervous eyes after he said that to me and I honestly wasn’t sure really what to make out of it and stuff.

Soon, we heard someone else coming and stuff and what did you know, it was that caterpillar guy, who somehow was able to drag a big canister of gas and a blow torch with him on the ground.

So really, this caterpillar was a strong one…so he might as well be a black caterpillar that was a bodybuilder and was a wimp at the same time. Not sure if that made any sense right there to you…but it sure did to me.

Anyways, he came back and we were both looking at him and he then said to me, “Alright man…I’ve got the gasoline and a blowtorch. Just let me do the prep work for you…since you know…I’m a piece of shit and all.”

I then said to him while Jizzy somehow grabbed the canister of gasoline and poured it all over him, “You dam right you’re a piece of shit.”

Soon, after the guard saw what he was seeing, he then asked me, “What…what is going on here? Why is Jizzy G pouring gasoline all over himself as if he was going to kill himself?”

I then said to him, “Oh…I told him he was a piece of shit or something like that and to go burn himself alive, so he’s going to burn himself alive right now...well I think since he said he was doing the prep work for me.”

Soon, Jizzy was finished with doing the prep work and he then said to me, while throwing the gas can a small distance away from him, he said to me, “Well I need you to light me on fire so I can die.”

Soon the guard said to bring in his own input, “Wow…this is depressing in a way…I mean this is sad and depressing when you think about it. I mean I’m not even sure if I want to be here right now."

I then said, “Shut up guard, you’re going to see that guy you’re allowing to rent a spot here in this secret basement burn alive because you can’t seem to do anything right in your life at this point. And why should I care about burning you alive? I told you to kill yourself, nothing about me burning you alive.”

Jizzy then said to me, “Well how do you expect me to burn myself alive if I can't reach the blow torches handle from here? I need you to do it.”

I then said, “I’m not going to kill a caterpillar…guard you do it.”

The guard then said, “What!? I don’t want to do it! You kill him, I’m not the one who told him to go and kill himself.”

I then said to him, “Just kill the fucking caterpillar…besides…you’re the one who put him in this secret basement. Now go ahead and burn him right now…so I don’t have to be here any longer because I would like to move on with the night.”

The guard then said to me, “Alright then…sorry Jizzy G…but if you want this…I’ll do it then.”

The guard said that as he was picking up the blow torch with his left hoof and was ready to kill the caterpillar alive by burning it.

Jizzy G then said to the guard, “Don’t worry about that man…I’m going to go to purgatory anyways…or hell…Neon hell that is and possibly get reincarnated into a cow or something like that…and then I’ll come back for revenge or something like that. But don’t worry about killing me…because you’re going to go to purgatory since you don’t have any friends…well…not really…you’re going to purgatory because you killed an innocent caterpillar…now set fire to me you son of a bitch!”

Then the guard set fire to the caterpillar and he was burning alive while screaming in pain.

However, Jizzy G said his final words while in the flames…and his final words were, “I’m a legit OG mother fucker!”

And then that was the last of Jizzy G…at least what he said he was going to be in…he said he would just end up becoming a cow or something like that. Anyways, the caterpillar’s body slowly burned to a black crisp until the fire went out on its own and once we saw the dead body….it was just a black figure…and crispy too.

Well, after that happened, the guard said to me after putting down the blow torch, “Well then…I’m going to miss him…I mean he didn’t even pay for this month’s rent…but I liked him though. But can I ask you…why did you have to say those things to him to make him go and kill himself? That sounded kind of mean and depressing and stuff.”

I then told him, “Well, what do you expect? I mean he was a talking caterpillar that was a bad rapper and wasn’t going to go anywhere in life…so something needed to be done.”

He then told me, “Well…I guess you’re right. But why did it need to be death by fire and slowly dying instead of an explosion at an abandoned building or something like that?”

I then told him, “Well that obviously would take a while to do and it was easier to burn him alive…anyways…what’s that behind you?”

The guard’s head soon turned around to look at what I was saying, but of course it was a distraction to which he said, “What is behind me?”

I then went up to him quickly and snapped his neck because of what he had did to me and he was annoying. But don’t worry…he would come back as another living thing…if he was Hindu that is…maybe he’ll come back as a plant and some pony that has a tree fetish like Fluttershy or something will fuck it…maybe even put a condom around the branches or something like that.

After words, I looked through the guard’s pockets and found the key to the lift. I then said to myself, “Here’s the key to the lift…I think anyways…since he lied to me about this place.”

I then started to work over to the lift that was supposed to bring me up to the second floor…and into a broom closet I think.

While walking, I then contacted TK thought that little headset and asked him first, “Hey TK…are you there?”

Nothing…I didn’t hear any response from him at all.

I then asked again, “Hey TK…can you hear me?”

Still, all I heard was silence.

I asked one more time, “TK…are you still alive up there buddy? TK?”

Still nothing came from the other end. I then said to myself as I headed to the lift, “I hope you’re alright TK…or else I might just be screwed and die myself next.”

But that was my fun time in the basement…the secret basement that is at the time.

TK:

All righty then…onwards to TK’s part! What? I mean I am doing this to break it up and have a bit of change of pace you know? Like…show each other’s point of view, my point of view and TK’s point of view…I mean this is my journal after all…I can do what I want with it so really I don’t need to listen to those who have lost their cows and those who took those cows…cow tippers. But you know…perhaps I have a change of heart and perhaps could just separate this part of my life and reduce it and put words in it that no one and I do mean no one has ever heard before, but yet it’s a big fancy word that people would still feel make the story of my life feel better despite them not knowing anything about the said word.

Sure they could just look it up, but then again they would just be taking a few minutes of stopping to look up the word that they most likely will never use again. And perhaps I have a change of heart to where I could describe every little thing that I come across and write five hundred pages of that thing, say like a pair of women’s underwear and how it has a little blood stain on it.

Well perhaps I should start and do that and describe said woman’s underwear that has a blood stain on it for the next five hundred pages, because that would make the story of my life even better and make this journal priceless.

Better yet, since I have a change of heart, maybe I should condense my story, into just a few episodes or chapters…we can forget those picky sons of bitches out there who can’t stand to hear certain words be said. Well, I could reduce the size of each and every chapter into say thirty chapters, and obviously in the story of my life, that would be so great and it would be the perfect size and fit for everything that I have done in my life.

It obviously makes sense to do that since I have so much in my life to write. In fact, since I will have such a change of heart…I could write my entire life story and make this story to wear it’s politically correct and make changes to things to where things aren’t that crazy and say that a soul got transferred into a robot is silly.

That and not even use cuss words despite it is how it happened and also include several things that is realistic to the reality of you humans and have relatable characters because then you’ll like it because you can relate to them despite having relations having very little reason to even like the story of my life in the first place.

Or I could just do instead is not give a dam about you cow tippers and those who cry about you missing cows and not change a single god dam thing about how the story of my life should be and not change things so all of you can relate to it or not hurt anyone’s feelings…because if I would do that, then I would just be no better than you humans and erasing the past there will forever be there in spirit.

Well…I hope I got my point across but I suppose the cow tippers still need a little work though…they do have thick skulls and small minds, but sooner or later if I break into their thick skulls, those minds should be as plump as a…fat chicken with diabetes and says the words diabetes a lot while shaving a mustache off a wrestler every Tuesday morning on a rainy day. Well I’m sure those types of chickens exist…and the ones that sing acapella while doing the shaving are even better. Well…aside from that point, where was I? Or yes...TK’s next part in his story. Now where did his part leave off…I somewhat forgot. Perhaps it had something to do with going out the window.

Actually that was what he was doing when I left off the part for his point of view of things. Well, no matter…we shall continue to go on and tell his part of the story of when we broke into the castle…but not really though.

I mean…I will…just…that’s not the entire story in this part of my life. Well whatever, last time when we left off, TK had just finished clearing out the eleventh floor which only three guards and had only had rooms that were simple.

For example, a guest room or a broom closet of some kind. It was just the typical rooms on that floor and nothing special about them.

Nothing about the color, the beds, the chairs, the carpets…not a single thing was special about them despite it being a room in Cantorlot castle. But when you think about it…it’s just a room.

Sure what might be inside the room might special to someone if to say that someone is poor, the in which case yeah it would be special.

But to me…it wasn’t special…but then again it was TK who did such a thing and saw the rooms when he did look through the rooms.

However all I did was go outside the universe and looked into the past and saw what happened when I wasn’t there.

What? I thought you guys all knew I wasn’t there in the first place. I mean I’m sure I mentioned at least once…or twice…maybe even trice…but then again cow tippers usually don’t have a very good memory. That must explain why they have very tiny brains and why they only tip cows while banging the floors that goes near the cow’s asshole.

It makes perfect sense to me now…well not really…what is still confusing to me is why don’t the cow tippers just fuck a donkey instead…they do that all the time in South America or somewhere like that…so why not the cow tippers. They seem to always love cows…or donkeys.

They want to bang and shake that booty all night long if you know what I mean. Well, TK went out the window from where he entered in the first place on the eleventh floor. Of course, obviously he got the claws out since he still had the power or energy in this case I suppose.

I mean honestly I’m not sure the souls he eats gives him the power or energy. Then again power and energy is kind of the same thing but at the same time not really. I mean with energy, it’s all about not getting tired and weak. With power, it’s all about having the strength, but if you lose the power, then you’re not weak, you just don’t have that said power…that’s how I think it goes anyways. I mean I'm not sure…I’m not a scientist…kind of…but not really.

I mean I do science things sometimes. I mean I do research a few things…but I’m not the expert in what is defined as what and such…honestly if you ask me it sounds too much of a hassle to look very deep and investigate into a single word and figure out the meaning of that word. Why not just know the definition and move on?

Then again cow tippers are complicated…especially in a relationship. But anyways…I think it would be TK’s powers, so let’s go with that. Besides, I never really went into that much detail about him after he became the devil. In fact…I didn’t give much detail about TK being the devil at all other than him being the devil. As I recall, my mind went blank when I tried to continue his back story…but I suppose where his back story ended is where his life of being free started, as his life isn’t really in my control…only his back story is.

So really my creation is all but a mystery to me. Who he is underneath that helmet, does he have a heart, what does he think and feel.

Then again the most important question is does he even have a soul in there? In fact, does any creation that anyone thinks up and creates have a soul? Or is that creation just merely a lifeless puppet that anyone can control with a simple mind?

Now that I think that up…I’m not really sure, but that’s the fun part of it all…it’s all up to the single person or living being to decide what that answer is and believe in it, for the answer may never come to light at all. So really all one can do is believe in what he or she wants to believe. And you know what I believe…the creator of TK…the one that I met in my life…you know what I think about what he thinks and feels?

I’m not so sure…I just draw a blank in my mind. But for his soul…I think…I think he has a soul somewhere in there. I mean he was once a puppet, but now the strings have been cut and now he has no strings on him and he is now free. Now he may do whatever he pleases since I never continued his story because I never killed him off in the story…his soul…I never killed off his soul of the creations.

And so…in a way…the way he acts and the way he feels…I suppose you could say I have created a monster in my own image. It’s kind of like playing god in a way…no…it is just like playing god.

Because that is why TK doesn’t wants to kill me…because to him…I am his god. I have created him and gave him life…birthed a universe through my mind like so many others have. And while playing god can be quite dangerous, in fact it can be catastrophic in a way if not too careful in such creations like Dr. Frankenstein did when he made his monster…it could end up stabbing me in the back if I don’t have an off switch to my creations. But then again I’m no god, I only created him out of feelings and emotions in my mind, thoughts and desires, fears and worries…but in truth I’m not sure why I even created him.

I have no clue, for all I know, he could have been created for a purpose to escape or where I just got bored with life and wanted something different from any other hero. Perhaps I wanted a hero of my own, something that I would feel protected from the monsters of the night that come out to get me…to protect me from all the monsters in the world that I once lived in.

But perhaps I didn’t want any hero…not the typical hero that would be known as a hero throughout the city and become celebrated. Not a hero that is a billionaire and uses his charm and money to fight against all that is evil. Not a hero that would be an alien or considered to be a god. Not even a hero that stands for a country and fights to protect that country. No…perhaps I wanted my own hero that would be nothing like those others. Perhaps…or perhaps not…I’m not so sure on that answer for I don’t recall that night at all…for all I know it could have slipped my mine or amnesia or something like that.

Then again…to me TK isn’t a monster, he is something more…strong, better, confident, unbreakable, smart, faster…that is what he is in a sense. And to him…I am his god…and like I said, I’m no god at all. I’m just a living thing that ended up outside of the universe and have come across dangers and sights to see with my own eye.

But I’m no more than a simple, but yet complex living thing…perhaps that is…because even I’m not too sure of who I am. In fact, that bares the question doesn’t it? Who is my god? Well who created me then would be the answer? But the question is…who really is my god? Did someone created me in their own mind or am I truly have free will over my actions? Am I a puppet or are there no strings on me?

Or perhaps I had once strings, but there are none on me. I’m not sure what that answer might be, it is a question that is interesting in a sense and would be somewhat exciting to know…but do I really want to know who my god is? Who created me and for what purpose? Perhaps it is better to not know who our gods are, but to instead just live and wait and see if my god even cares to show up.

Or perhaps I’m a god of my own…who knows right? But then again…if I am my own god…then that would just be too boring and scary for me at the same time to even care for about for that would be pointless. Oh look, how much I have gotten off track..but then as TK has said to me before in the past…especially on that train, that’s just how I am or my weakness I suppose. But then again, you can’t fix me and how I think and write out my life in a journal…while on a phoenix…you’ll never take me alive…police. Sorry…I just had to get that part out…too tempting to say it or in this case write it down for all to read. Oh well, then again it did bring up a decent point at least…all it did was lead from one thing to another in an odd way, but yet at the same time brought up a lot of unanswered questions.

Oh well, as I was saying before, TK had his claws out and ready to go and jumped out the window he came from. Now, how he did that was just jump from the ledge and just quickly cling to a wall and go from there as usual. When he had a nice could grip once his claws punched a hole through the wall, along with him having his balance of course, he looked up to see how much he needed to climb to reach the twelfth floor. When he did, all he did was see the usual design for the outside of the castle, nothing special at all, but once he saw how far he needed to climb, it wasn’t too much of a climb, since it was just a floor above the castle is all.

I mean it shouldn’t have been the length of a tower, just a short climb. Once TK had confirmed the distance he needed to travel, most likely in his helmet he did all the calculations and such, he started to resume his climbing pattern. And of course you all know what it is, it’s simple, right hoof, left hoof, right hoof, left hoof, right hoof, left hoof. I mean it's so simple...it's as if it could be turned into a Randy Newman song...oh wait...oh god please no.

I hope Randy never ever does that now that I mention it...like he just knows about what I'm writing right now and such. Although...at the time, I really wasn't sure what happened to good ol' Randy though. I mean I knew he was still alive...but wasn't sure what exactly happened to him though. Along with the fact that as of right now, when I'm writing this in my journal...I'm not sure even now what has happened to him.

He just...disappeared...that or maybe got eaten by a giant rhino or something in the sky. In fact...that's possibly what happened to him...he just got into a giant air balloon one day, brought along with him his piano and started to sing a song about a child seeing his parents get eaten alive...while eating his parents alive at the same time...and then a giant black rhino in the sky with evil red eyes went up to Randy and ate him whole. Chances are that's possibly what happened to him.

Anyways, TK was climbing as usual and well you should know by now because I'm sure who ever reads this isn't a kid in the first grade...because if that was the case...then I would have to change my writing to a style to fit a first grader.

In which case I would write about the birds and the bees...because that's a good lesson to start off with a kid in life. Anyways, TK climbed towards the next floor that he needed to go in order to continue to search for the floor with the elevator and such. As he was climbing, and I should point this out before any SJW's come out and start complaining...wait a minute...they wouldn't complain about this part if I didn't explain.

Silly me...I forgot....they complain about everything else. Actually, I take that back...they would maybe complain about what I'm about to say next. TK was climbing the walls without making a sound, since he is smart and somewhat the devil, to not draw attention his way. Although I suppose no one would question about the holes that would be left from the claws that would be left there. Well, now that I recall correctly, they weren't really visible either.

But anyways, I had to mention that or else Cow tippers and maybe SJW's would complain about that part not being explained...because they will either complain how I didn't explain that part and make some kind of plot hole or a black hole in the story...for the cow tippers. For the SJW's...they would complain how the walls don't have their equality and stuff...or that what TK was doing was racist towards walls and such. Or perhaps SJW's are just very sensitive towards walls...maybe that's why they can never be quiet and they always have to be outdoors and complain a lot.

It makes perfect sense to me when I think about it of course. Anyways, as I was saying TK was climbing without making a sound...obviously, but then again I'm not sure who would hear any sound he could make at that height...since he was halfway there to getting from the eleventh floor to the floor above.

Well, as he was doing so, he was almost there and only needed a few more climbs to get there...about three if I had to guess since it wasn't a couple for sure. Well, just as about he was going to get to his destination...his left claw retracted into himself...inside...for he was losing power and needed more souls or something like that.

When this happened, it was a surprise to TK and as soon as the claws went away from his left hoof, he was dangling only by his right hood. So really he was in a position like every position that an adventure would get into where he or she is dangling only from one end, usually at the end of a cliff or something like that.

Granted we were somewhat adventures...but then again not that type of those adventures. But then again it didn't really matter because...who honestly gives a fuck about what type is what? Then again I suppose if I don't...those Cow Tippers will end up teaming up with the SJW's and start a revolution or something...so I suppose I should at least give an example.

Well, you have the types who we were...just simple people who went on an adventure whenever they did. Then you have those who find it to have a rush into their lives, to seek for a meaning for their lives and to have that spirit in them as if they were alive inside. Then you have those types of adventures that think that going to Disney World or visiting London is considered to be an adventure.

Same thing for those who think going down a zip line somewhere in the jungles of South America is also an adventure. With those types of people...I like to call them The Safety Loners...because they are most likely lonely and they want to play everything safe.

Then again everyone has their own cup of tea when it comes to basically everything...but still going to Disney World with your family and riding Space Mountain doesn't count as an adventure...or visiting through the countries in Epcot...if that is still there that is. Then you also have the types that kind of do it for a living. Then you have adventures that do it because it's all they know or to save some sort of history or something like that. Then you have those evil type of adventures that do it for greed or something like that.

But I suppose that should win you over Cow Tippers...makes sense anyways...about something. Anyways, as I was saying, TK was holding on to the one hoof, his right before you people start to throw acorns at each other...because you're going nuts...sorry...and the claws and on his right hoof was about to go away too...at least from what he told me that is...because with TK you can't really get a lot of information out of him too much unless it is needed.

Anyways, he was basically at a point where he would be screwed if he didn't do anything quickly and he was so close to the next floor, so of course he needed to think of something quick and easy to do without drawing attention to him towards the guards.

So...as far as I know, in TK's little helmet of his that I made up for him, I'm willing to bet that he was looking at his surroundings and judging the best way to execute a quick move to get to the next floor so he doesn't make any noise or have to start at the bottom again. I mean if anything that would make things worse for tonight...obviously.

But you know...it isn't as bad as having a dick that is made out of rubber and oddly stretches out and comes to eye level...to which it then proceeded to skull fuck you through your eye balls...as you scream out in pain and agony. And it's not as bad as having a split personality and being raped by that split personality...or it isn't as bad as raping yourself...or taking turns raping yourself...or having a kid named Billy raping the president for the seventh time...and Billy is a four year old. You know...it isn't as bad as those things that I said...especially not as bad as you slowly pour acid all over your face while a fox comes in and starts to rape you while jacking off...and you enjoy it as you think of the Barney song and start to think that's one sexy purple dinosaur and you think about slowly having a threesome with a stack of waffles and bacon on the side to run up and down Barney's cock and make it hurt.

Yeah...it's not as bad as that...at least...but of course TK needed to get out still, through he did the only thing that he could do as being the devil and being low on souls...he positioned his back legs on the wall and kept them steady and balanced.

Then...as just about his right claws was about to retract inside of him...or where ever they came from...he did a pretty awesome leap towards the window that was above him and once he did that he...he was on the next floor...but of course that's not all obviously...I mean...this is somewhat reality...you don't just go one place and go to another in a split of a second without consequences for your actions.

I mean sure, I might have found the outside of the universe and been to others where laws of physics and such may or may not apply, but that doesn't mean some sort of rules exist. In this My Little Pony universe...rules exist and that's how it is really.

Anyways, the window that TK jumped through when he leapt through it was open, for there are glass to those windows...it was just open is all. Well, standing by that window was a guard...that was generic and had nothing special about him in any way whatsoever. And chances are he wasn't loved nor had a life. He didn't have a wife or some kin to carry on his legacy as a guard. Chances are he was the loneliest guard there ever was. And perhaps he was...I'm not sure because I didn't see him that day, TK did.

And whatever TK saw through his helmet that day and all the information he could have known, since his helmet pretty much looks into his mind and memories, only he knows what kind guard he was. Besides...I made TK that way you know...to almost always know...almost that is. So perhaps, he was a guard that was the loneliest guard around the kingdom. Perhaps he had no friends, no family, no pets, absolutely nothing but himself. And perhaps that would just make him go crazy being on his own like that. Perhaps that is why he was standing perfectly still by the window...being on duty and on the job, but yet not moving or caring or showing any emotions whatsoever...as he was just insane. Perhaps he was just as much insane to be by the window. Maybe that is why he was standing by that window.

Maybe he was so lonely he only wanted to embrace death and saw him as his only hope and friend...even if it was a false hope in his life...he just wanted the sweet taste of death to hit him. Sure he may be scared to face death and wondering what he would see on the other side of it all...but maybe...just maybe...he was ready to go. All he needed was a little push and someone to pull him out that window. And you know what...that is what TK did to him, as he leapt through the window.

He grabbed the guard by the back and with all of his might, as he was going through the window, he pulled him back to where he would hit the ground and die. Sure, that would be contradicting as to what TK said earlier, but like I said, he's the only one who knows what he saw about this guard...and not only that, but he didn't scream when he fell. Now then that would make him very insane not to scream to your own death or wimping in fear. But maybe he was waiting for something like that to happen to him, where he would be taken away towards death and hoped someone would just push him out the window.

Or perhaps he would accidently fall backwards out the window. And this only raises the question...what did he see that was his last things to see? Well, if I had to guess...the night sky with all the stars out high and bright, twinkling away as they dance in the night sky. In fact, that would be a way to die wouldn't it?

Just sit there and look at the night sky and just...die. And the last thing you would see would be the beautiful night sky with the stars out so bright. But, perhaps there is more to that guard's story. Perhaps he wanted death more than anything in the world...and TK was there to give what he wanted.

And maybe TK was smart about it too, knowing what he knew about him through what he saw in his helmet and thinking that he would not make a single sound as he would fall to his own death with a smile on his face. He was insane after all...perhaps even more than I am. But then again, that's the thing with insanity...no one is sure who is more insane without making it into a competition. And honestly...insanity is a beautiful thing sometimes. It's a painting made by Van Gough...it may not be well received at first...but later you appreciate it. Or perhaps that was not this guard's life case.

Maybe he was a vile pony, someone that would rape a child under a bridge or murder a family in their sleep with an ax and walk away from it all as if it was nothing. Maybe he was that type of pony that would be so bad and vile as to what he did for a living. I'm not sure...whatever TK saw in his little helmet of his that day, only he would know. But if I had to bet which one was is right...perhaps he was just very lonely and had thought about death for many years and just then he had caught his lucky break and someone made the choice for him. But that's what I think though.

After TK had pushed the guard out of the way, he was finally on the next floor that he needed to be on at that very moment. And of course, if you still have imagination, which I doubt because when I left Earth, shit was going downhill so I'm not too sure on if imagination is actually a thing or not anymore...and I'm not talking about the fake kind either. Well, what I'm trying to say is the way I saw with how I know about this...TK looked like a badass doing what I just described to you about him pushing the guard through the window and jumping through the window at the same time.

As if...he's the ultimate badass that deserves to be on almost everything...and then either Disney or Warner Bros. will put it on a bunch of merchandise and everything will become annoying after three months of it being on store shelves. Just the cycle of marketing...or you know....you could just let it go...let it all go and burn it to ashes...or send it to space where a team of space pirates will try and make old music out of it and make it relevant again and then everyone thinks it's the best thing ever...something like that. Then again, now that I think about it, when TK did that thing that I described, it makes me think for a bit that it's not that he did it in a cool style...in a way he is a god...although I'm not sure if I did mention it before...and if so...well don't blame it on me, blame it on...my very odd, but yet ok mind that I have...for not remembering it...but I do believe that TK is a god. In a way, all three of us are gods in some sort of way.

Factory Dash is the god of her factory, could be seen as a god in her universe, while TK is a god of Hell...at least in his universe that is, while I'm a god in my own way through the creations that I have made. It's funny really when I think about it just right now, all of us three beings gods and fighting beside each other many times in the past. Sure I know it may not be the best of all times to bring it up now, but still...it is quite funny to me. So funny...kind of puts a smile on my face and makes me wonder why?

Why is it like that and why do I like it so much? As in...why do I like what I like aside from bringing joy? And that...I have no fucking clue so let's actually move on. Well, as TK did that cool thing...or at least what I consider it...there is a connotation and denotation to every word humans...I'm sure you know of that...unless of course your imagination limits that too...well...once he did that and went through the window, he didn't expect to see that the guard he took out also had two other guards beside him and once TK stepped through that window, the guards on both side of him looked towards him in an alert position. I mean...when you hear or see something like that happen in the corner of your eye...obviously you're going to be alert.

Speaking of which...as I recall I've always seem to see something in the corner of my eye at times in the past...it is scary sometimes...in fact, now that I think about it all...you're not really sure what you see when you look at the corner of your eye. I mean something could be there...and I kind of feel sometimes that something move, but when I take a good look at it...it was just my imagination...in fact I recall getting like that a lot back on Earth...even now...so it kind of makes me really alert...scared actually....I mean you could look at the corner of your right now and you may or may not see something...I mean go ahead do it right now...but then again you're human...and in a sense...I'm not really the one with all that I've been through the past.

So really, I suppose it's ok for me to be scared as to what I see in the corner of my eyes...especially when it's the
monsters at night...possibly the devil too. But then again...maybe TK is the monster...he is a monster...he is the devil...literally...but is he my monster or my devil? I've always seemed to ask myself that sometimes in my own head...who's my devil and who's my god?

Not sure really when you think about it as a whole...but anyways...the guards took a step back in surprise from TK being in the corner of their eyes...like I said it was obvious. Although the guards acted a bit scared though, so really it was more of them being scared then being surprised is all. I mean...does it fucking matter? I mean it's just the two guards being scared...or surprised...at the same time...kind of but not really though.

I mean I can already tell a lot of cow fuckers, which by the way cow fuckers are those types of people that makes love to cows by fucking one while they complain about the tiniest things that they see on the internet...in other words SJW...again....and politically correct people...and soccer moms...but mostly the Jews...and Asians...Asian Jews is really the key term here.

But don't worry...Jew Hitler will make it all better...all he needs is to create his own cooking show called eating black cats...what...you never heard of it? Well it's the best thing that Jew Hitler ever made...you see...what he does is first is take a black cat and hold it up to a some kind of saw. He prefers the manual one where you have to use your hand...a real dull one too...and then he cuts open the cat alive and pins him down with a bunch of butcher knives he got from a crack addict one day behind a Best Buy.

And he also got the saws from a parking light at an Arby's...and he killed a bunch of people there too. Next thing he does is he slowly take out the meat and puts it into a lovely cake and puts it in the oven for fifty minutes...and once it's done he serves it to the kids he ties down in his basement and pretends that he is throwing a birthday party for little Jimmy...that he gouged his eyes out with a spoon five years ago.

But don't worry...little Jimmy has some nice rats in his eye sockets to play with and to help him see.

And with the cat...he kills it off by bashing it's head in with a shovel and gives the remains as a gift to his dead wife's skeleton that he keeps in his closet every Christmas. It's honestly a brilliant show...you could find it on DVD at your local Dollar Store...oh and this is of course an alternate universe of a Hitler universe where Jew Hitler is the bigger brother of regular Hitler.

So if you want to get the DVD you have to go buy it at Bed, bath, and Beyond instead at the Dollar Store...they have everything there. Even the Beyond section...if you know what I mean that is. Well anyways, Jew Hitler will help you out cow fuckers...and if you're good, he'll serve you some of his delicious black cat cake to you...while force feeding it through your liver...connected through a store that goes through your spine.

Anyway, the guards stumbled backwards and even one of the guards, I'm not sure which one since they all look the same to me, fell on to the floor, having his heart race since it surprised him.

Well, the one guard that didn't fall on to the floor said while looking like the strong one in this situation here said to TK with an angered look, "Hold it right there! You're under..."

However, TK cut him off by directly running up to him and using his right hoof to directly punch him in his jaw. When his hoofs made contact with his jaw, a few teeth came out while some drops of blood came out also as he fell to the floor and was instantly knocked out.
The guard that was on the floor looked in fear as he saw his fellow comrade fall to the intruder...being TK that he is...and he looked back at TK with fright in his eyes. He then started to crawl backwards slowly, trying to get away from TK.

He then said while trying to keep himself calm and under control, "P-Please....don't hurt me....I-I'll do whatever you say...ju-just please don't kill me...I have a family."

TK then said to him, "First, I didn't kill him, I only knocked him out. If I wanted to kill you or him, I would have done something more worse than that. Second of all...all those that I have killed in the past had families...so in the end...I don't give a fuck as long as you're not in my way. So...I'm guessing you're going to be the rare ones that I come across and not say a single word to anyone what happened here?"

The guard then just silently nodded at TK...still being very scared and such.

TK then asked him, "Are there others on this floor that I should know about?"

The guard then slowly raised his left hoof and he pointed behind himself. Behind him was a door that led to a little room with a table inside, where four more guards were at, playing poker. Nothing special inside other than a light and a fridge to keep whatever drinks that they may have thought to bring with them while on the drop.

The guard or at least the nice guard, said to TK, "There are four guards..."

TK then cuts him off and he then said, "I already know."

The guard looked confused for a moment and then asked TK once he tried to think of how he already knew and such.

He asked him, "Wait...how do you know? I didn't..."

TK proceeded to cut him off again and told him, "I can see through the walls through this helmet sometimes, granted not too far, but not too close. I can see those guards playing poker in there...and it looks like one of them have a straight Aces, so that guard will more than likely win all that had been betted on before their game started. So he will have exactly three hundred and fourteen bits and show off to those who had lost.

Unless of course one of the guards pulls out a knife, which one has on them and quickly stabs the winner in the heart out of rage that he had lost. But more than likely, that's not going to happen, so really in the end, the best thing I can do is break that door down and take them down all at once, while not killing them of course. However, thankfully these floors are a bit soundproof, so a little explosion cannot be heard what I choose to do so. However, there is still that possibility where the guard will take out his knife and kill those guards in there and mostly likely will try his best to cover it up as if it never happened at all or it was some kind of accident."
As TK was talking, the guard was just sitting there, having his jaw slowly fall to the ground as he heard these words come From TK. He was somewhat astonished by what TK knew and what he had said. To him, it was as if he was an expert, a wise man or pony in this case, a pony that should be trusted. Almost like a god...ok that would be going a bit too far, but still it would be as if he was some sort of god to him.

Someone who has advice and what he should take from it and such to apply it to his own life. I mean it is true that TK was smart and knew very much...along with being the Devil, so really he was a god and all, so obviously that the guard had a right to have his jaw drop to the floor like that.

However, since he was the weakling, it's no surprise that he would be surprised like that and have his jaw drop slowly to the ground as he was the one who begged for his own life instead of the others that tried to fight back and such. Anyways, once TK stopped talking and the guard was shocked, he went over to the door way and used his left hoof to grab something from his hip area...like a utility belt...which he somewhat had, but it was hidden...like camouflaged...it was because it was the color black and shit like that.

Anyways, he grabbed something out of it and placed a sphere, a small sized one and it was a bit sticky, to where he placed it on the door.

To which he then used his left hoof and pressed a red blinking light on it that was flashing in the middle of the sphere, to which it stopped blinking. Soon, TK started to walk backwards to the farthest wall across from the door.

It was a good thirty feet or so of a gap, to which he then started to run towards the door and soon he leapt into the air and once he was close enough to the door, possibly five to ten feet or so, the sphere turned green and possibly on a timer or something like that, not so sure since TK has his secrets too.

Well, once the sphere had a green light on it, the door exploded, breaking and causing debris into the next room and knocking out the guards that were being lazy and playing a game of poker in the small room.

Now, as for what was happening in the small room right before TK made the door explode and knocking them all out, the four stallions inside were all playing poker inside, as to what TK said, he was right as to how much was betted and such.

Not only that, but one of them had a knife and it was the one that had a scar on his left eye from a fight that happened in the past...I guess.

Well, soon, one of the lucky guards, one with a black mane that had a smirk on his face and soon laid all of his cards flat down on the table and said with a smile and a tone of sorts, "All aces...it looks like I win again boys."

Once he said that, the one with the scar on his left eye looked a bit intimated and had an urge to grab that knife...but before a simple decision could have been made, the door exploded wide open and debris of wood knocked out the one guard who had all aces.
The two that was sitting next to the guard who had all aces were the two other stallions that did not have any particular detail about them to give them a description about them. Those two were knocked out as well from the blast, not only to mention they flew back from the force of the small bomb and was thrown near the back wall of the room. The one left standing of course was the one with the scar on his left eye.

When the door exploded, he covered his face with his left hoof to make sure nothing would get into his eyes or hit him in his face. Once he knew it was safe, he slowly lowered his left hoof and looked all around him to see what kind of chaos had happened and thought what kind of madness would happen next.

He then looked towards where the door used to be to see what had happened, to which he then saw TK slowly rise from the rubble that he had created as the debris that had landed on his back when he busted through the door was falling off; he slowly rose up from the mess and slowly brought his attention to the guard was still standing. The guard with the scar was shocked to see what he saw, but before he knew it, he was knocked out cold, as TK went straight for the guard once he recovered from what he had did. The guard landed backwards from his chair and was out cold.

Soon, what TK had done was from jump from the debris he was standing on and hit directly at his head. After he had hit him, he had soon landed on the ground perfectly without a mistake. Once he was done with the room, he slowly got back up and started to walk across the rubble and back to the guard that he didn't knock out.

TK then looked at him and said to him, "Not a word."

He then proceeded to the thing that he did once on the pervious floor and used those micro bots again to get a good idea of what was on the floor. When he did that, the guard that was the weak one was surprised again as to what TK could do. He had not seen anything like it before, since most of the technology wasn't too advance like what TK had.

However, to my knowledge, he knew of something similar like that being developed...at least as to what he had heard that is. As soon as the bots returned to him, he looked into his helmet to see what kind of data he had.

He then said to himself, "I see...there is something on this floor, but I cannot make out what it is."

TK then looked at the guard, to which he then asked him, "Do you know of where the elevator is at?"

The guard then quietly shook his head no for a few seconds, to which he then replied with, "I'm sorry...but the elevator that you're talking about is the one that only the highest of all ranking guards doesn't even know about."

TK then asked him, "So I'm guessing the elevator to the room with all the files on everyone in Equestria is a secret I assume?"

The guard then said, "Not really. Of course it's not a secret that it exists...but the elevator is not known on where it is in this castle. And even if you did find it, you would need to get it working because it only works with a magic spell. At least that's how the rumor goes that is. honestly it could be just a simple button press, but as far as I heard from some of the other guards, you need to have powerful magic. Just about as powerful as the Princesses have...but then again...I don't really know."

TK then said, "I'll figure it out when I see it. But for now...do you know of anything that is on this floor right now that could possibly be what I am looking for?"

The guard then said, "Not that I am aware of...but we did hear a strange noise a few hours earlier, but we just thought it was some kind of rodent running inside the walls, so we just didn't think nothing of it."

TK then said, "I see...I'm going to investigate what this thing is that I'm picking up, so stay here. And if any other guard comes up here, just tell them that they started to fight, and you weren't part of it. But keep in mind that lie may not work, so come up with a better one if you can."

Soon, TK started to walk towards to what he had picked up, which was a room on the left side of the floor...or in others words, on the left side of the rectangle since this is another floor that was like the previous floor.

Soon, TK walked through the door, the only door on the left side of the floor. It was a simple wooden door with simple wooden paneling's with a simple looking knob. The door, however, was unlocked and was a tad bit opened. From what he could see through the cracks...there was some sort of a bright light inside. In which case, he then opened up the door and walked on through.

Soon, everything was bright around him until a few seconds later, everything started to dim down a little each second until he could see what his environment he was surrounded by. And his environment...a 1940's style party, with dancers, singers, liquor and such. A dancing floor for all the couples.

Some wore military uniforms, others is tuxedos, some just dressed in a simple vest or a suit and tie. At least for the men that is. For the women, all had beautiful dresses and gowns on. Some dolled up to look pretty for their men, others didn't even care and tried to be free and let loose while having a good time.

Some were out to find love while others came as a couple, a married couple. A bar was filled with drinkers and gamblers alike with bartenders wearing white suits and putting a smile on their faces as they served the drinks in glass of pure crystal.

And maybe some crystal meth in there or maybe not. Some around were bodyguards, to make sure nothing went wrong and such. Those at this part were mob, gangsters, movie stars, high school defectors, pretty much all the walk of life was in this party.

And on stage, a section dedicated to the band that played in tune with the singer, a young women who had a pretty little voice and singed a song of love out of her heart. She said words while the band played their violins, trumpets, and any other instrument that you could think of, as the stage was at a decent height off the floor as the curtains that would frame the stage had a nice color blue added to it all. The entire room also had a dim light to it too while in some areas, mostly the edges of the room had tables of exquisite design, covered with a white cloth and a candle stick in the middle for those who surrounded the table to see each other across the table without a struggle.

And TK was in the middle of the dance floor, looking around is surroundings, wondering what had just happened to him and what would happen next. To TK, this was odd to him, what kind of door led him to a place like this? In fact, these were all humans, not even ponies...and he was just in Equestria in Cantorlot castle, that was mostly filled with ponies inside not too long ago.

Even TK was once again in his human form, as tall as he was and intimidating. And of course, as I do guess, I'm sure TK was interested to know what was going on.

TK didn't show any fear or regret as he looked around to get a good glimpse as to what kind of world he was in. However, after he caught sight to what he was getting into, the dancers on the dance floor, the couples that were holding hands and looking into each other's eyes as they danced to a tune of love started to look at TK.

However not in fear or confusion...but with a smile on their faces and they looked friendly as well.

One couple passed TK as they were dancing passed him said, the female of course, as she had a smile on her face, "Thank you very much Knight."

Then another couple passed as well as dancing at the same time, this time it was a male who had said it, "Congratulations Knight!"

Another couple that was doing a little waltz and the husband went up to TK and said to him when he was near him, "Have a drink at the bar, it's on me!"

TK didn't say a single word to what he saw, all he was doing as I guess was thinking about what he was seeing, and I'm guessing it wasn't anything good that could come from this place.

Soon, a woman in a loose dress walked up to TK that had a pretty blonde look with a martini in one hand and said to TK as she placed the free hand around his back to him, "Come on TK darling, let loose and have a little fun. It's a night to celebrate your accomplishments and to honor you. Escort me to the bar and you can buy me a drink...and maybe you can take me to bed."

She said those lasts words with a smirk on her face, but TK was not amused, nor did he show any emotion at all to what she had just said.

He then said, "Fuck Off."

The woman put her head a little backwards in response, but didn't lose her smile, nor her spirit towards TK.

She then said to TK, "Well then, I do like a little naughty boy when I sleep with men. Just to think my friends didn't think I wouldn't like you one bit, but here I am, here and right now in front of you thinking how fun and sexy that is to me. Come...we can retire to a little room at a hotel nearby and you can talk dirty to me all you want all night long."

TK then stared at her as she looked at him seductively. Soon TK, who was in human form I remind you, because you know...cow tippers...quickly took a black hand gun from his left side and shot three bullets directly in the woman's face. In fact, it was directly into her head.

As TK's shots were precise, it blew three fourth's of her head off as blood spilled everywhere, along with the fact that the hand gun that TK used was one of his own creations. It was a strong bullet that he had with it...you could say it was the devil's bullet that killed that woman.

However, after the blood splattered on to TK's body and the body fell to the ground, mostly without a head, TK looked around and no one seemed to have paid attention to what he had just done to the poor woman. They all continued to smile and dance or have a good time at the bar or talk to their friends or lovers about whatever.

Of course at this point, I would think TK would have gotten the idea that this wasn't a usual place that he would be at. And son, as TK was just about to say something to himself, the lights in the room, all of them, started to dim down even more as the lights on the stage became bright, as something was about to happen.

The song had stopped and everyone had clapped, except for TK of course, and they applauded the singer on the stage. The singer of course took a bow and smiled and waved to all who loved her song. And soon she quietly stepped aside and a fat man in a tuxedo soon walked on to the stage who had looked to be over fifty years old, but still a little black color in his hair however.

He took the stage and went up to the microphone with a smile. He said to the entire audience, "Hello and welcome ladies and gentlemen. I am so glad that all of you came out here tonight for tonight's party. And I'm sure, our guest TK is also very happy to see you all here. Isn't that right TK?! We are all here to welcome and congratulate you tonight on your work and effort!"

Soon the man on the microphone had his eyes on TK along with pointing at him. Soon the spotlight turned on to TK and soon all eyes were on him. As TK was looking into the blinding light, perhaps to figure out who was controlling it, all clapped for him for what he has done in his past...which all it was just murdering and killing, but for a decent cause though...at least in the universe that I made him in that is. Soon, the spotlight was still kept on TK, but all the attention went back to the man on the microphone.

The man then continued to say, "Well, as all good things that has been done, we should all recognize it...and one of the best things that TK here has ever done was prevent an evil from spreading. Now what we have here tonight is all the children that TK killed that was no more than ten years of age or less folks! That's right, we have all the little ones that were the children of the evil people that TK killed so they wouldn't continue what their parents did.

'And so, give a round of applause to all the kids that were brutally murdered by TK shooting them one by one as he hunted them down in their own homes or chasing them down and making sure not a single life was left within their bodies! Come up, come up little children, don't be afraid it isn't like TK isn't going to hurt you...because he already did! Ha Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

As the man said that he, he was bending a little on his knees as he was looking towards the end of the stage and giving a gesture with his right hand for the kids to walk on to the stage. And with that said, they did...all twenty one of them, in a single file line with white blindfolds on their faces.

Some were girls and some were boys, but all were in their best attire. And soon after all twenty one kids were in line on stage for all to see, all the people were laughing at the poor joke that the man had made towards the children and TK. They had laughed like maniacs and such...but of course TK didn't show any emotions towards it other than looking through his helmet and trying to piece together what was going on at that very moment. Soon, the room went silent after everyone had laughed as hard as they could.

Soon, the man on stage said, "In all seriousness though, we would like to thank you TK for what you have done. You see folks...this amazing person here killed all twenty one of these kids...and he didn't just do that at all...he also hunted their parents that he saw were evil and corrupted and hunted them down all like dogs! He even terrorized an entire city just to get to those people, killed so many innocent people that didn't do anything wrong...but it was all for the greater good...and tonight we have TK for that...and so tonight...we honor you TK...by remembering what you did!"

As he said those words, he started to laugh, along with the crowd as well, just the same laugh like before, as they thought it was all funny to them and they just couldn't stop either. So, with that said, he then proceeded to start on the left end of the row of kids and went up to the last kid in the row that was a little boy that was more or less likely to be around 4 years old. He even was holding on to a little teddy bear of his, something I believe TK killed him while the little boy was holding it in his hands while he slept the night away back in his universe.

The man on the stage then proceeded to make a gun gesture with a smile on his face and then did a gesture as if he was shooting the gun while saying, "Bang you're dead!"

Soon, the little boy fell to the ground, still blind folded with his teddy bear in his hands.

Soon, the man on the stage quickly started to speed things up by quickly aiming his fake gun at the next kids in line and sayings, "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! You're all dead too and TK shot you all in your sleep! Every single one of you while you all thought you could go gentle into that goodnight! When you all thought that all was well and you could all sleep peacefully in your beds without fear of the Boogeyman coming out of your closet or under your bed to get you!

'But you all thought wrong...as TK was the monster that was always hiding in your closet, the one that you feared every night before you went to bed and always was the reason why you begged for a night light so the light would shine upon the darkness to keep it at bay. But you were all were wrong, as TK is the monster that everyone fears and everyone dreams about in their nightmares every night, as they wake up in a cold sweat, wondering if they are going to die!

'TK shot you all...for he is the monster that hides under your beds every night to strike you and consume your souls! He consumes the light from your heavenly safety that is which from god himself and took that away and drowned you all in deep darkness known as the nothingness, where all you see for all of eternity is pure darkness, and the screams of millions as they hope they will see light once more!!

'But in the end...all they wish for is for something that will never be, for TK is always lurking behind every corner, every nightmare, every closet, for no one is safe from the monster, known as TK!!! And as every parent tucks their little ones at night, before they go to sleep, they tell the tale of the monster of TK! To watch out while they sleep, for he could be anywhere and could kill you in one strike!

'They tell you that no one is safe in the night of his presence, for if he hunts you down, for if he chooses you as his target, he will find you and consume your light and your innocence, as he is the monster, he is the devil, he is the boogeyman, he is the darkness that we all fear, that many have feared since time began, he is the monster known as TK! And as your parents leave you with those words, you shiver in fright and look outside your window to see if he is lurking within the shadows of the night. He watches you while you sleep a pleasant dream of happiness and security, but for what he dreams is unknown, for many question if a monster dreams at all. But if he were to have a dream, it would to purge his targets from this world of his, so you will be no more in his eyes, for as we now see it...he is a god.

'So we all obey his wishes and commands, for he is the monster that lurks in every corner of our minds, known as TK! Or...perhaps that tale your parents had told you was all but a myth, a story to scare you into believing that something will get you if you do any wrong at all...perhaps they are right...and perhaps they wrong for thinking such a thing. All you know is he may be lurking in the shadows of the night, ready to kill you and make you suffer for what you have done wrong in your life. And if you have, prepare to say goodbye to that goodnight for which you are slain in. But if you really want to know the truth...just watch and wait and see if he comes, do something bad, and see if he comes to you.

'If not, then you are spared, if so...then good luck, for he will hunt you down and make sure you are dead and gone for all of eternity! That is what TK is kids...and he shot you all one by one...at least just you seven."

He had said that all with a smile and acting like a crazy fool who thinks he is some kind of preacher. He had said with a loud tone of confidence and such, to where you would think he would be played by Nicolas Cage....well he could be.

I mean...he feels like he could be played by Cage. I mean Cage is crazy already...because I think he took too much meth, crystal meth that is and got it from Bryan Cranston too. Possibly anyways, but you know...you never truly know where he got his meth from...but you know it was from a good place.

Just like a good and weird place like...having to cut out all of your guts to get a baby out of you and then feed those guts to your newborn baby...because he's hungry and starving...so really he's a cannibal. I have no idea what I just said there, but let's keep going, although I'm guessing you are all somewhat confused a bit at least at this point...so let me just say this...keep reading and figure it out yourself or wait until I randomly talk about it...because that's how I am sometimes. Anyways, the man then walked over the fallen children and walked up to the eighth child in line, who was a little girl, no more than six years of age wearing a nice little pink dress and had her hair in a pony tail. She was standing straight up, chin up, eyes forward...I would assume anyways, but whatever...almost like a solider for war.

Anyways, the man went up to the girl and looked closely at her, as if he was inspecting her. He then went to her hair and sniffed it and slowly closed his eyes and moaned.

He then pulled back and far away and then looked back into the audience and said, "This one here...this one is a ripe one...a pure and innocent little girl who just wanted to be like her father when she grew up, to take his place once he fell towards the grip of death and follow in his footsteps and make him proud...but of course that didn't happen, for the Monster known as TK got to her first before reality could and ruin her for who she really is, as the world chews and spits her out like she was nothing.

'Instead...TK found her hiding in a closet with her dearest mother, hiding from the little ol' Boogeyman and took a shotgun and blasted her face off! Oh how wonderful...just wonderful TK! You did a marvelous job and took her soul from her parents! No words can express how grateful we all are for that TK...no words at all. And to think that you could scare the Boogeyman away, by putting a bit of salt on his tail. To pretend that your teddy bear is a dog. To pretend that you're a cat or a crocodile or even sticking him with a pin or saying 'buzz buzz.' Not even solders that would be hiding in your bed would be enough to stop him from coming to get you! Not even pretending he isn't there will stop him from coming! Not even pretending to be a asleep will change his mind not to kill you!

'Not even this girl's little mummy could save her, as she tucks her in every single night, she says to her that she is frighten of the monster that hides in her closet...how ashamed it is that mummy never trusted you, for she was wrong and paid the price and to see your pretty little face get blown to bits with a shotgun made by the monster himself...known as TK! But do not fret by the thought little dear, for your mother met the same fate, but only this time without a care. However, you were the lucky one indeed, for you were the only one was killed from a shotgun to the face."

Soon the man slowly backed up a bit and made the gesture once more to make his hand looking like a gun and aimed it at her face.

He then said the only word at that moment as loud as he could, "Bang!"

He then looked towards the audience and took a slow bow. After the many people that clapped, he then turned his attention to the next seven children in line of whom, TK slaughtered in his past.

He then went up to the ninth child, who was a young girl, nor more than five years of age, holding a little doll in her arm while wearing a white dress with her hair having bangs that gave off a light brown color to it all. The man looked at the little girl and put his hand on his chin and looked curious.

He then asked, "Hmm...I wonder, I wonder, how did TK here killed you? In fact, how did TK kill all seven of you? I know! He burned you alive like rats in a cage! He tied you all up, poured gasoline all over you all at a warehouse and burned you all as you screamed in pain to be let free...but when you realized when the pain wasn't going away...you realized that you were all going to have to go through the pain and meet death on the other side.

'So that's what you had to do when you realized no one was coming to save you all. And in truth...that is very...very funny if you know what I'm saying. And even to think the monster that is TK would burn these seven children alive is mind blowing to me, for you had to have been a mad man to kill them like that! A simple criminal would just shoot them and get it over with...but TK took it the extra mile and made sure their corpses burned to a black crisp, as they felt every single inch of pain of a burning sensation on their skin, something that they would never recover from at all! He burned you all alive and we all think that is just swell and just funny! It seems that TK is starting to be more of a comedian than a hero! But I suppose we all need some comedy when it comes to the monsters at night, don't we all? So...you are all dead!"

The seven children that the man was talking about soon fell down dead on the stage and didn't make another move at all. They were motionless, as they represented the children that TK killed, but still, to TK's reactions...he wasn't showing any regrets or sadness...he was just standing there with his helmet on his head...watching it as all the children fell one by one.

It was as if he didn't really care about the children he had killed, but to him...it was only for the good of the future...at least for his own universe. But then again...I was the one who created his universe, his life, his story...so really in the end...I wonder if I had made him do those things...or was it simply by free will. I'm not so sure which is it...but if I had to guess...it's up to anyone to decide if I had made him do it...or perhaps it was his free will, but he knew of what must be done because of the story that I had created for him.

Hell, I even gave him that heads up about killing the devil and becoming it in his universe back in those days when I had those adventures.

So really, in the end...he may be the monster, but really...he's more than just a monster to me...he's...well I'm unsure of what he is. He is the devil...he is my devil...but the question is who is my god? Anyways, the old man then moved on to the next child in the line, which was the sixteenth child to be exact, which was of a boy that looked to be in his teens. He had a short haircut, back straight, arms at his side, almost as if he was going into the army at some point, but of course he wouldn't because he is already long gone.

However, to TK, he was always there in his memory...I would think anyways since he did kill twenty one kids...it would seem to me that would be one hell of a thing not to forget...especially if he didn't care. I mean I could understand if it was just one...but twenty one...that's a whole different story.

Anyways, he was well dressed, just like every other kids.

The man looked closely at the boy, just like the others and he said after looking at his face for a while and staring at it for a bit, "Well well well...what do we have here? A boy that's a teen? Why TK...I thought you were better than this?" He was looking towards TK with eyes as if he was shocked by what he was seeing, "Why...I'm a bit disappointed with you TK...you killed small children...all under the age of ten, but this one is past ten...I thought you were smart about this TK?"

Soon, there was a pause in the room, pure silence really.

The man on the stage then said loudly, "I'M JUST KIDDING TK! I know the only reason why you killed this kid because he had a little brother that was only seven years of age...isn't that right little fella?"

The man then looked back to the kids, this time looking at the little brother to the older boy right next to him. Soon, the little boy, who was a bit shaky...slowly nodded his head up and down three times.

Soon, the man on the stage said, "Since you made up for killing the little boy...we forgive you TK. Isn't that right everybody?!"

Soon, everyone in the room said in unison, "We forgive you TK."

They all had said it with smiles upon their faces, not even breaking that facial expression once throughout the event that was being taken place there.

Soon, the man said to the children, as he turned his back towards the kids as well and said, "Well then...now that we accept that TK killed you two...how about we try and figure out how he killed you two? I'm willing to bet he killed you two with a bullet or three each in the head...but then again...that doesn't seem like TK...now does it? Well...it does when he wants to get things done fast...but it seems to me that the older brother wanted to protect his little brother, so he would need to have put up a fight of some kind. Then again, TK is a muscle man, so he shouldn't have had to put up too much of a fight to kill you. He didn't want to make a chore out of it, did he now?

'No...he must have tried to do something with you...what was it...that's right! I now remember what TK did to you two! TK was about to kill the little brother by shooting him in the head, but the big brother wanted to be the hero of the story, so he rammed into TK's right arm as he was just about to shoot the little brother in the head. So, the bullet missed and the little brother proceeded to run away, so TK got pissed at the big brother and grabbed him by the neck and snapped it. No wait...that wasn't it...he ripped it off! And a good choice as well TK, as snapping it would be too boring and normal like every other killer out there...like every other monster...it would be just too much of the same thing.

'So he changed it up a bit and ripped his head off. Granted it wasn't easy, especially when the big brother tried to make a huge fuss about it, not sure why he just didn't take it and accepted he was going to die anyway. But no...he put up a fight...a lousy one at that. But with all of TK's might, he ripped his head off...quite a feat I must admit. I mean is TK even human? But then again...he isn't the monster that everyone hides from for nothing. Well, as TK ripped off the head of the big brother, TK then went after the little boy, who went off into the woods and tried to run away from the big bad TK, at least that's how he saw it, but clearly he wasn't right in the head.

'Well, the little boy thought he was safe. Wrong! TK was sneaky and grabbed a hold of him from behind, to which he then dragged him to a nearby stream that was deep enough to drown the little boy and killed him. Just like the brother, he had to make a fuss about it, but that's alright...little boys and girls don't even know what's good for them and they must simply be taught the right way to do things and take their medicine...and so in order to do that...TK punched him as hard as he could in the back of his skull, cracking it and making blood come rushing out and into the stream, as the little boy was drowning and having his lungs fill up with water as he slowly died. And soon...the little boy was longer no more kicking and screaming...what a lesson.

'What the medicine that is. So, in honor of the last fifteen kids...BANG! BANG! You both are dead and you both die as brothers together! But at least you two have each other though...am I right folks!"

Soon everyone laughed, expect for TK, who just continued to stand there, but this time around made a few grunt noises at the same time. Soon the kids also fell down as well, and nothing more added to it as well. Soon the man on the stage walked up to the next child who was another little boy, just time he was only three years of age. He looked a bit scared and nervous, but he tried to stand there as still as he could be.

The man on the stage then said, "And what about you little boy? How did TK kill you? I wonder, because I can't seem to figure out how he killed you. I mean I can't see that he killed you by stabbing, gunshot, fire...I'm not sure really."

The man on the stage then looked to TK and then had a confused look on his face.

He then asked him, "How did you do it TK? Honestly, I'm not even playing around anymore here...what did you do to him?"

Everyone was silent in the room, as the crowd around TK waited in anticipation to what his response would be of when he would speak...if he ever spoke at all that is.

TK waited a few seconds until he spoke, to which he then said, "I killed him in his sleep by giving him an injection. It's a silent killer, where it would stop his heart and he wouldn't even know it. The only reason I did that however was because I didn't see a reason to use any other methods, as I try to keep it quiet as much as I can. If not, then I will use other means, and all those other children were either running away or being protected by their parents or other people. So with him, there was no need to go all out and waste energy on him. Besides, what does it matter...death is death.

'The reason why I say this is because by just going off your words, all you want is children under ten years of age to be killed in the most brutal way as possible, as if you're some kind of person that would go on to the Deep web and have live feeds of you killing children under ten years of age and getting a kick out of it. But you know what...I've seen some of those people in my universe and on Knight's universe...and to be quite honest with you...their souls were interesting...and Knight didn't lie to me when he said that the ones that commits these acts are bad souls...but yet give me some sort of energy.

'The worst that they are, the more energy I get, especially in Knight's universe. One was making child pornography, his soul was just like every bad soul I ever ate. Then there were the ones that would rape the children and kill them...they gave me energy beyond what I would get from a typical bad soul. But then...there are the special ones...the ones that take a step further such as abusing lives of many animals and doing human experiments in brutal ways on the homeless, and from what I can tell from Knight's universe...that is bad under that universe's god, so it would make it a bad soul.

'And those types of souls made me the strongest of all. But I'm sure there is more evil souls out there that would give me even more power, although I'll admit, harvesting the bad souls in Knight's universe has seemed to cause some sort of trouble with me and the actual devil of that universe...but then again...it's not like I care. So my question is to you...what are you exactly, for I see something beyond you that is not usual for me to see. As if you're different, as if you're playing a game with me."

The man on the stage then said, "I have no idea whatsoever what you're talking about TK...and...I see your point on about killing him. I mean you've used all these ways of killing the kids off, but I suppose you needed a change of pace and instead of it doing it loud, you did it quiet...and us all...that is quite interesting. But...aside from that..."

Soon the man on the stage turned around to look at the three year old and made the gun hand once more and gently placed it against the child's forehead, to which he then said very softly, "Bang."

Soon, his hand slightly went into the air, as if to pretend the 'gun' recoiled. Soon, the kid fell down, but stopped shaking and such. Soon, the man on the stage went to the next and final group of kids that were all girls, all sisters.

The first one was ten years of age, the oldest. The second, eight years of age. The twenty-first and final child at the end of the world was a little girl that seemed to be no more than the age of five. All the girls were holding hands, to show that they were sisters and had bonds that would never be broken at all.

The man inspected all three of them, as he looked from top to bottom, from their hair to their shoes, to which he then said, "Yes...that's right...the final three kids that you killed TK. Now it's interesting what TK did on how he killed these last three. He did it in such a way that you would think he would go off with a bang since these were the last kids he had to kill. But you would be thinking wrong. You see...TK killed these three by using his sword, the sword that he barely even seems to use anymore, but is a sword made in Japan, and is very strong and never needs to be repaired for any damage or rust it might get over a period of many years or so. It's just an awesome sword you could say.

'However, since TK is the monster that everyone fears, there's no reason why to use it, he could just use fear. However, I admire his choice, as when TK trained in Japan when he first became The Knight...that was the sword that was given to him by his master, right before he died in front of him. And so... in honor of killing the twenty-first child, or the last three I should say, you used the master's sword to kill them all and to end your objective with a bang!"

The man on the stage then made the usual gesture once again with the hand gun and soon pointed at all three girls and said, "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

The man on the stage then put his hand down and then proceeded to say, "And that is the story of how TK here killed all twenty one children...or at least attempted to kill twenty one that is. Because you see...the eleventh child, a boy, somehow, and god knows why, escaped death...and soon became what TK didn't want him to become, what his parents was. And honestly...he tried to kill TK...but in the end....TK killed him, while in the process of him, slowly dying, but here he is now...the devil...and he did a tremendous thing...killing these kids...sure it might be twenty he really killed, but in our hearts...he killed twenty one kids...and for that...We thank you. In our hearts, we would give you the world for what you have done."

Soon the man on the stage started to put on a very evil looking grin, but yet a comforting one and oddly started to sing...or more or less of a chant...I'm not sure, but there wasn't any musical instruments that is.

Well, the man on the stage began with before the rest of the people in the room joined in to sing to TK with:"Oh TK... we owe our hearts..."

Soon everyone joined in.

Oh TK, we love you, respect you, we honor tonight!
Oh TK, we are the ones for you to lead!
TK you burn burn with fright
You burn very deeply in the night
And so we are here to say
We love and miss you, you are the demon that rings beneath our feet
Oh TK, we adore you, we miss you, we love you
You burn brightly in our souls, and we will not ask for any more
and you will burn , burn, burn brightly ever so until it is time for your rest!
OH TK, Oh TK, you know, that we follow you wherever you may go!
If it's to the bottom or to your attack on the top on the clouds
We will always love you for what you have done!

Soon...TK didn't feel like himself...well he did...he just really started to get pissed off...to the point where he went on a rage attack type of deal and started to kill everyone in the room.

To put it in more simple terms...TK just started to kill all those in the room. As in he wouldn't use any guns at all or a sword that the man on the stage would mention...but he instead...he would use all of his rage and use his bare fists to start killing everybody with.

And due to the fact he's the devil...it's possible...so no scientists now can come to me through a portal and tell me that I'm wrong. That's the cake's job to do that...but anyways, yes, TK started to kill everyone one in that room, even the man on the stage. However, how he did it was right after they did their little chant, everyone started it laugh like a maniac and laughed like crazy.

And soon, and I'm guessing, on this...just remember that...that TK started to hear the laughter ever so quickly grow louder and louder in his head. It wouldn't stop and as I recall, TK slowly started to growl, but the laughs didn't stop and the people around started to crowd around him. They then trapped him in a circle, smiling at him while laughing while the man on the stage started to laugh along and was almost about to die of laughter, as he was on the floor and couldn't control himself when he was laughing. Soon, the tipping point happened with TK and he just snapped right then and there.

TK yelled as loud as he could in the room, "That's enough!"

TK then went to the first person he saw in front of him and then proceeded to punch that person fast and smash the person's skull in, as blood and bits and pieces of the person's brain would all come out on to the floor. And from there, TK went from person to person and did that, as he beat them into the ground and as blood splattered across his helmet, he was taking his rage against them, mostly because he was pissed off.

But as much as I know, TK wasn't pissed off that they were telling him that he killed kids. He wasn't pissed because he was being reminded of that past and soon had thoughts of regret and sorrow in his mind and want forgiveness, so he pretended to be angry as if he didn't care what he did...but come on...I created TK, so this I know for sure.

The reason why TK was pissed off at them because it was annoying him...that along with something else, but we'll get to that when it comes. Although, before I continue writing TK's events down, as I do have the rest of Luna's night to do it...that...well I'm not that shocked or surprised that would actually happen to TK...where a somewhat of a fat man would go on to the stage and tell him he did something and he starts to laugh...honestly I kind of could tell that would happen...because that's just how life is sometimes.

One minute you did something wrong like smoke crack, and then the next minute...a fat guy on a stage talks about it to you, tries to make you feel bad, and laughs at you...that or if you're a pedophile, then Chris Hansen will break into your home, wait in your kitchen or wake you up in your bedroom, since he only comes out at night, and tells you to have a seat.

To which he then talks to you and makes you feel bad, but instead laughing at you, instead he gives you a rope, a gun, or sends the police in to arrest you. That or the pedophile would just blow his brains out when he sees Chris while holding some Wendy's in his hand because he likes little boys and burgers...especially the little burgers from white Castle. But you see...around here...we call those Castle Pedophiles...where they stalk little burgers at night at White Castle and offer the little burgers candy in their dirty white McDonalds van.
And then the little burgers goes with the Castle Pedophile and then he molests the little burgers while having a threesome with the king from Burger King and that guy from Jack in the Box.

And then he slits the little burger's throat and dump the body in the trash can and eventually gets interviewed by Chris. But instead of giving the Castle Pedophile a gun or rope...he gives them an Arby's burger, in which case they take a bite out of it, gets AIDs, and go to Diabetes heaven for no odd reason whatsoever.

But if you really want to get into it, you have KFC rapists...where black people go into KFC in mid-day, always from 3-5, takes some chicken, and rapes it while using grape soda as the lubricant...oh and the KFC rapists does anal with the fried chickens. And then after wards, a white guy sees what's happening and blames it on a flag for it and people bitch and complain about it and after that it just gets a little hazy.

Anyways...that describes something perfectly...doesn't it? I mean it describes how a fat guy...can become a Castle Pedophile...and you would be expecting that...because he's a fat guy. That or he has diabetes, to which case he'll just get his left foot amputated like that one fat black guy...Fat Albert, and then eats a bunch of chocolates because he has an eating problem.

And as to why he has an eating problem would be that as a child, he was working out in the fields one day and a great big white Stallion came along, as he was a breeding horse farmer...whatever they are called. However, it wasn't breeding season and he was really lonely...so the white stallion sees the fat black guy...I think...his ass...and immediately gets a big horse erection and tries to breed with the black fat guy.

But of course, the fat guy struggles, the white horse takes out a knife, holds it up to his throat, tells him to perform various sex acts in front of a live web camera while wearing a wig and some make up. And so the fat guy does what he is told, the white horse is satisfied, and he then becomes his pimp and rapes him every night because he is his bitch...along with the fact that he also takes out his eating disorder on rats as he feeds them chicken every Thursday night at his dead grandma's house because he killed her in her sleep by skull fucking her to death. And even that has to what I have just said describes a lot of things honestly and honestly it just makes a lot of sense really.

And so in the end...what I just said means that it's just like the fat guy on the stage. It may not make too much sense now...but let it sink in for a while and it'll come to you in about twenty to forty years from now...and when you're jacking off...possibly with your old man dick or pussy or jacking off in a coffin...or in the afterlife...whatever you humans do nowadays...which you possibly jack off at the breakfast table now, but whatever...while you're in the middle of jacking off...you finally get the what I'm trying to say. And honestly...that's beautiful.

Anyways, as I was saying, TK was beating everyone to a bloody pulp and killing them. Some he was smashing their heads in, while others just punching them in the face until they were dead and gone with big grins across their faces. Although I should mention that TK saved the man on the stage for last. Once he had killed everyone on the floor, he saw the man on the stage on the floor rolling on his back laughing. He had his arms on his stomach as he couldn't stop laughing, as if he was going to die of laughter soon and that no one could do anything about it at all. Well, TK climbed on to the stage with no problems whatsoever, and slowly made his way towards the man on the stage.

By the time TK got to the man on the stage, the man was on his stomach and his legs were kicking and pounding his fist on to the stage, as he laid there and laughed. However, before TK made his final move on the man, TK noticed something was different on the stage, the kids that were once there that had fallen after the man had said the word 'bang' were all gone.

As if they just had disappeared into thin air...or you know...disappeared into a great white whale that was being fucked by Moby's Dick....which was a great white dick too. Anyways, TK noticed that kids weren't there, however he just shrugged it off, mostly due to the fact that he knew what he was doing, so he went to make his final move on the man on the stage.

TK climbed on to the stage, and the man was still there, unarmed but yet laughing so hard it was somewhat hurting him...I guess. Soon, TK went up to him by the neck and slowly lifted him up as the man continued to laugh at his face while slowly spitting on him...you know...when someone laughs really hard...sometimes a little salvia could...come out...something like that.

TK looked straight into his eyes, dead cold and he said, "Tell me...do you feel any pain whatsoever?"

The man then said to TK, "What pain!? We don't feel pain! It's all because of you...our savior, the one that helped us all! The one that made us who we are...the one that showed us that the darkness isn't such a scary thing or to be afraid of! That you are our light through the darkness...that you, the monster that everyone hides from is our greatest friend indeed...that has helped us and made us strong...and it's all thanks to you...that we have no fear...no pain...no feelings of regret or remorse!"

TK then was silent for a bit until he said to the man's face, "I never did it to show humanity to be strong...I never did it to show that the darkness is your friend...I never did any of that at all."

The man then asked, "So...you did it because you were told to do so...because Knight created you and he is your god now and you have to do what god tells you to do!?"

TK then got a little closer to his face and said right into his ears, "No...it was because I was fucking pissed."

Then TK grabbed the man's neck and snapped it, making his neck broken and not alive. Although I must say though...TK only got half of that reason right for why he did those things back in his universe...I mean...it's not because I was his god...but there is a second reason aside from being pissed off to doing those things such as killing those kids.

But...it doesn't need to be said...especially you fucking Cow Tippers...fuck you.

Anyways, TK then let the man drop to the ground, to which then TK looked around the room and saw that no one was left alive. There was blood everywhere, among the many dead bodies with smiles across their faces.

TK still didn't know where the kid's bodies went, but he still didn't care, not even at that moment. In fact...at that very moment...he was calm...but yet still pissed and still seemed to know something was going to happen.

Soon, TK jumped off the stage and headed for the center of the dance floor, still looking around his surroundings. It was a wreck, as he walked in the blood that he had made, but he had plenty enough on his hands, but it didn't matter to him because he never cared about that really. Well, TK looked at the ceiling of the room, nothing much to comment on. After that...TK turned around and looked back to the stage.

Soon TK grabbed something out from his back that was hidden by his black cape with a hint of dark red...or hell-ish red...whatever you get the idea....and it was a shotgun. But of course it wasn't a normal shotgun...it was more or less his Devil shotgun, to which it would fire bullets and fire at the same time.

Well, TK looked around and said out loud, "I know you're here! I know none of this is real! I know that this was merely a simulation that you took part from my life and trying to make me feel guilty! Let me just say I don't give a single fuck if I killed those kids or not! I don't even fucking care if millions of people came to my face and told me it was wrong...I'll just tell them to either fuck off or I'll rip their faces off as they burn to ashes! Now come out and perhaps we can actually talk this out before I rip your throat out because right now I'm not in the damn mood to be messed around with! I noticed trough my analysis in my helmet that you're not human! That you are in the backstage, to my right!"

Then, a quick blur ran across the stage, however as TK said it wasn't human, so it was running on all fours...and no it wasn't a pony either. With what TK saw...it was something else...something old and dangerous.

However, I was sure...in fact I'm pretty sure that he didn't know what it was...for obvious reasons that will be told through this journal in good time...anyways, it was a creature. However, TK didn't get a good look at it....at least I think...like I said, not sure what goes on in that helmet of his. I mean out of all the characters I made and found through my adventures through the universes...TK...and maybe TF at a certain time, I couldn't tell what went on in their heads.

I mean for all I knew they were thinking of sunshine and farts while dancing in the sunlight with a person named Tiny Tim playing a tiny ukulele while going on a psychopathic killing spree. Although with TK, I suppose that wouldn't happen since from how he is...well he isn't sunshine and farts.

He's more or less of shitting blood and eternal flames. You know...eternal flames that melts your face off...and farts that burn....very bloody to where you need to go to a doctor quick before you get Type Batman Symbol diabetes.

Or type Q diabetes...either way take your pick. But with TF...yeah he might be thinking of sunshine and farts...while on a killing spree...but then again I think he would be watching that happen then being a part of it as a whole. I mean I'm not so sure what they think...despite me creating them...and it is a bit difficult to tell what they are exactly thinking.

Anyways, with TK, he just stood there, but I'm sure his helmet picked up something, perhaps a picture of the creature at the perfect micro-second.

Well, TK saw it, stood there and then said aloud, "Come out now!"

Then the creature then said in a scruffy voice...a dark type of voice like a monster would have, said to TK behind the curtains on the stage, "I see that you're not afraid of your past...interesting...but I wonder...are you afraid of your god? Are you afraid of your future? Are you afraid of your allies? Are you afraid of the ones that you have lost? Are you afraid of yourself? We shall see. And I'm sure at least one of those shall break you. And when that happens...I'll be there to rip your soul out...or is there a soul there at all?"

TK then started to walk slowly forwards as he slowly started to raise his shotgun in defense...his devil shotgun or whatever...it's just a badass evil shotgun is all.

Actually...it is called the Devil's Shotgun, but whatever, you get the point.

Well, TK did that, he slowly walked up and he said while doing so, "You think what you want to think...all I know is that you're going to fucking die right now because you're in my way of my business...and you're pissing me off."

TK pointed his shotgun at the stage and fired a shot. He wasn't aiming at anything specific...he just wanted to get a warning shot...at least that's what I guess that is, because he might have just done that to just mess shit up. But then again TK doesn't really care, so who knows right?
TK then stopped a few feet in front of the stage, as he didn't proceed to climb on it. He just stood there and looked, as not a single sound was made. As if he was waiting for the creature to come out.

Then, in a flash, the creature slid across to the middle of the stage and stopped in its tracks, to which it then quickly took a second to take a good look at TK. The creature was on all four legs, built to where it could run very quickly and escape anyone who attempts to catch the said creature. He also had a jagged back and a pair of red glowing eyes just like any monster would have.

Well...sometime it's green, but whatever. Anyways, it also had claws on all four feet, as they were sharp as knives and teeth that looked like it could cut through a thousand people at once. It also had a tail, but it was nothing special unlike the rest of it was. It also had a darkish brown color too.

And TK saw all this all in a second. With the creature, what it saw was TK, standing there, ready for a fight while holding the shotgun in his hands.

To it, TK was another target for itself, to feed off of...for it was a special type of creature...in fact...it was the only one of his kind. Soon, the creature after standing there for a single second, it started to run towards TK as fast as it could.

As soon as TK saw this in a split of a second, TK quickly put the shotgun away and swiftly raised his right arm, as if he was going to release something to attack the creature with.

Soon, TK released something from the creature and it was a claw that had three points that could grab on to anything and never lose a grip on anything whatsoever.

So to the creature, that would be a challenge. So, as soon as the claw attached to the creature, the creature soon jumped over TK's head and soon disappeared behind him.

The reason why? Once TK looked behind him for a second, he saw a white shaped doorway that the creature went through and soon TK was dragged along through the doorway. As soon as he dragged through, the doorway closed and disappeared, as the room just sat there, empty...as it continued to be in existence in an unknown place of space and time. Where TK went next is...somewhat of a complicated story...ok that was a lie...it's not really.

Actually it's more or less quite simple actually...in fact it's more or less quite shorter than what happened back at the last place where TK visited at. Anyways, where TK ended up next was he ended up in a dark hallway. However it wasn't a dark hallway where nothing was there...but a dark hallway with actual things, so TK didn't end up in an endless void of some kind. In fact, you could see in this hallway, as there was a little light shedding the darkness of this hallway from another hallway that was lit up with bright lights.

TK was on the ground, as he no longer had a grip on the creature. TK was on his back, or at least halfway that was, and he looked around to see where he was at, for this time he was in a different place. So, he looked around and so that it was dark...but if I am guessing correctly, he could see through the darkness with his helmet of his...but not a hundred percent sure though, so take that how you will.

Well, once TK got a good look at his surroundings, TK slowly got up from the ground and decided to check out what the light source was.
It wasn't clear as to what the light source was since TK had to turn a corner to find out since there wasn't a door blocking the light.

However, before TK could take a single step forward, the creature slowly came out of nowhere and ran into the room with the bright light. TK saw this and started to run after him, perhaps he could catch him this time and kill him while also getting some answers if he desires to do so.

However, TK didn't say words at all for the creature to stop since he knew it would be pointless. TK soon started to run after the creature and quickly turned the corner...however, TK then started to walk as TK saw what the room was. TK saw it was and slowly walked into the room, while the creature got away and mixed into a huge crowd that was in the room. What TK saw was his universe...his home...his hell...his kingdom. It was his throne room that he was seeing and he saw the throne he sat on as he ruled all over hell, no one was sitting in it.

However, if I had to guess, TK knew this was another one of the creature's tricks, a simulation that was created by him, but yet lies in existence in an unknown plain of reality somewhere that cannot be found. As if it is completely off the grid and cannot be found within the outside of the universes.

TK looked around and tried to find the creature he was after, but he didn't find anything in his path. Eventually he felt a hand was put on his shoulder, to which TK then turned his head around and what he saw was a demon he knew that was somewhat his second-in-command- demon. He had a hunchback, horns coming from out of his head as the classic demon he was. He also had a dark red color to his skin.

But his skin wasn't smooth, it was all wrinkly, bumpy you could say. He also had weird looking eyes as well that would scare a little child in his sleep. However, he wasn't angry or anything, in fact, he was happy and was smiling at TK.

TK just looked at him without a single word as the demon said, "Hello TK...great day isn't it?"

TK just looked at him, wondering what to do I suppose, but then again I suppose he was looking through his helmet, to which he then said, "It is...isn't it Moz?"

I am going to guess here that he was going to play along with the thing, and when you think about it...it makes sense since if he tries to disrupt the simulation, it might make the creature a bit hard to find, and since the creature would most likely have been watching him at that time...he could always look around, find the creature, find a weak point to him, and take him down.

Anyways, Moz then said to TK...and yes apparently that is a demon name...well he then sais to TK, "It's quite a party you're throwing. But hey...it only makes sense...you're the king! I mean right now this party is all about you!"

TK then looked at him, not for sure what face he was making...but if I had to guess...none...because he's fucking TK...that's why...but TK then asked Moz, "I'm afraid that I have forgotten what I have done to deserve this type of party. It's nothing serious what has happened to me to forget such a thing, but can you tell me what's going on here?"

Moz then looked a bit confused, but then thought to himself as if it was all normal and said, "Uh...sure TK. Well, let's see...there was a number of things that happened. Well first off...you killed god."

TK then asked him, "Which one?"

Then Moz said, "Both actually. You killed the god here and the one that made you...so really...you rule two heavens and Hell here."
TK then asked, "What do you mean by two heavens?"

Moz then said, "Well you know...the heaven in this universe. We have taken that over and is now ours...we have taken over Earth and now all souls are in pain and suffering for all of eternity. The other heaven...well you should know because you said it was personal...I mean Knight was your god and you just killed him without mercy. I must admit, it was quite a show...not only to mention that you took over his heaven...quite a site too, but if I had to say anything...I feel like it's going to waste...but that's ok, because tomorrow we are all heading out to conquer one more Hell and one more heaven...and then we shall have our kingdom...and it's all thanks to you TK."

TK just looked at him, and while I am wondering what was going through his head at the time...I'm sure it was good...or at least I hope that was.

TK then asked, "So what exactly happened to Knight?"

Moz then responded with, "Well...let's see, if I recall correctly, you impaled him in front of a god, which then pissed her off and these two ponies...Celestia and Luna I believe tried to kill you, but of course you weren't able to defeat them, but you were able to kill the god though...but that only pissed the other two off and they swore revenge on you for what you did to those two. Although I'm sure you would have some sort of battle plan though in order to get rid of those two, in which case, other than that, that's how you killed Knight and what happened. Now come and stop asking question, sit in your throne and have a drink...or you know...just sit down..."

Moz grabbed TK's arm and dragged him towards his throne. They slowly pushed through the crowd filled with demons and other weird beings that were having a party and Moz led TK to his throne.

In which case, TK stood there and looked at his throne, to which case I believe he was wondering if he should play along with the entire thing.

Moz then looked a little worried and then asked TK, "What is it TK? Is there something not to your liking?"

TK then slowly looked at him and then said to him, "No...everything is absolutely fine. Now fuck off."

TK then proceeded to sit in his throne, to which then he laid his head against his fist that he was making on his arm chair.

Moz then had a little smile on his face, to which he then yelled out into the entire crowed, "May I have your attention! Please...be quiet for our king will like to say a few words!"

Soon, the entire room went dead silent within seconds, as if some tragic event had just happened and they were all lost for words. So, they all awaited for what TK had to say next.

Soon, TK got up from his throne and stood there straight up. He then looked around the room, as his throne was higher above the crowd in the room. So, he was able to get a good look as to what he was dealing with.

Soon, TK then finally spoke and said, "I see you are all here...that you are all here to celebrate on how far we have come. And that soon that we will be even more stronger than what we are now. That soon we shall take another 'heaven' and hell."

Soon everyone in the room cheered to what TK had said about taking over another heaven. They were excited, pumped, ready to take over the next heaven that they had planned, along with the next underworld they wanted as well.

TK then continued to talk after the cheer had died down and said, "I see that all of you see this as our time to be the strong ones. And that perhaps soon we will take over even more land. Well, do what you wish, because in the end this kingdom of ours will eventually fall down, crumble beneath our feet, for we are the demons aren't we not?"

Soon, a random demon in the crowd soon spoke up and asked, "But...we are the demons that has so far taken over so much...what makes you think we can be stopped?"

TK then said, "Because any kingdom that has to be built from the ground up eventually falls...in order words...only god's kingdom will stand for all of eternity."

Soon Moz looked a bit worried, nervous, wondering what was wrong with TK. He soon tapped on TK's shoulder and soon TK looked towards him. Soon everyone in the crowd was whispering, wondering what TK was even saying, as it didn't sound like the usual him...at least the TK that they used to know.

TK looked towards Moz and seemed to have been open to what he had to say. Moz asked TK, "Are you feeling alright TK? This isn't like you...yesterday you were filled with speeches that came from your heart the encouraged us to stay strong and fight for what is ours."
TK then asked, "And what is ours?"

Moz then paused for a bit, but he then said after some thought, "Well...we're demons, monsters, those that fear us in the dead of night. We are all just another monster to any human. Especially you...so really nothing belongs to us, but then that would also mean anything can belong to us...and for so long we have been hiding in the dark, no freedom whatsoever...but now it is time to let us to roam free just like you said, like the demons we are. That's why you killed your god, so you may have freedom to what you wanted to do. You are the king of the demons after all."

TK then thought about it, and Moz did have a point...he was a demon and such...and demons aren't always nice. Soon, there was yelling throughout the crowd and every single monster or demon in the crowd moved aside to reveal Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.
They had yelled, "TK!"

TK's attention was soon caught and saw the sisters there, in pony form. To TK, he was confused as to why this simulation would have them in here, however he forced that thought aside and waited to see what the two sisters would do next.

Celestia then said, "How dare you...how dare you kill Knight and our dear mother like that!"

Luna then yelled, "We trusted you...even Knight trusted you! And you just turn your back on him like that and kill him like that, not only to mention that you had to kill our dearest mother too! Even she didn't do anything to you to deserve the fate that she had received from you!"

TK then asked the two mares, "And I'm assuming you want revenge."

Celestia then said, "We want more than just revenge...we want your dead corpse, we want your head...we want you dead and gone forever!"

TK didn't show any motion or in other words to those Cow Trippers out there...body language...to how he felt. TK just stood there as he listened to Celestia and Luna yell at him.

After they had spoken, TK then said to the two sisters, "And may I ask that does this have to do with the past?"

Celestia then yelled out in anger as a tear slowly ran down her right cheek as to what had happened in the past, "Yes! You know what you did...you killed him...not only that but you killed her too....you killed both of them...those that we loved and cherished!"

Luna then spoke up in rage in her voice, "And now you must pay the price of how you took those two lives...even if we have to die for it! Their deaths must be avenged in honor of their memory!"

Soon, TK saw the creature that he was tracking down in the crowd, trying to watch what TK was doing while staying a safe distance away from TK, but not enough for TK to not spot him. TK saw this and I'm willing to bet that he needed to find a way to get to him without alerting him.

And so, TK leaned a bit forward and then said to the two princesses, "And so what? Those are just lives...lives are taken everyday...especially when you are talking about all the universes. When you compare a single life to all of the other deaths that occur within the limitless amount of universes there are....it is nothing...so Knight and your mother's deaths were nothing to me and nothing to everything else. Only to you it meant something."

TK then stepped down from his throne and onto the main level of the crowd to be at eye level with the two alicorn mares. TK slowly walked forward to the two princesses as he continued to talk.

He continued with the same tone as before as he was moving, "It's only because you hold on to their memories close to your heart. You keep their memories alive within you both. You remember them how you loved them, and that is why you are heartbroken, because when the things that you love go away, you feel that the memories and the connections are lost to them, so you sit there with a broken heart and wonder if the entire world is against you. Or maybe that god is against you or that everything is bad in your little world. But you just need to realize that those two lives that I have taken mean absolutely nothing and you shouldn't feel remorse for those two...for they are a waste of time."

Soon, the princesses were starting to produce tears as it slowly ran down their faces and they started to cry.

Soon Luna said while still giving an angry face said, "T-That's not true!! You take that back!"

TK slowly continued to inch towards the two princesses and he continued to say, "Oh but it is the truth...you are the only ones in the way of feeling sadness and despair, and you are the only ones to blame for such a thing. It is yourselves that you are left to blame to look for vengeance. To you...all it is nothing but a pain...a pain within both of your memories, a non-existent pain, and so you try and get rid of that pain by hunting me down and killing me, as you think that will ease the pain of your loss. But you're only hurting yourself with hunting me down. You could move on with your lives, but just like every other human that I have ever met in my fucking life, you're just like them...always trying to avenge their deaths when it is not needed.

'Sometimes they always do something stupid and act stupid, as they think that they're doing good and preventing more deaths or encouraging good habits or some shit like that...but in the end it's just a waste of fucking time...and time is precious...so why waste it on the dead while you can waste it for future generations...because no matter what you're always wasting time. But I'm not going to tell you to stop wasting your time. Instead, with what I do with those idiot humans up above...I will watch you fall, I will watch you and your world crumble underneath you and see you suffer from your mistakes that you never learned from. If you want to be saved, save yourself, because in a reality like this, no one is here to save you...unless you make friends of course. But if not, then you're screwed and will die like a dog out in the cold world known as humanity.

'Granted with you two...it's different...but it could still happen to you two. Perhaps one day you kingdom falls and you watch as all those citizens that you love and try to protect will burn in front of you, as you are forced to watch as they die one by one in front of your eyes. Either way, you're watching your kingdom fall. You could do it from a view or up close, it's up to you how you want to see it. That or you could take the easy way out and kill yourselves by hanging yourself, but now since you don't have a mother to turn to...you're shit out of luck and will be in a deep dark void of nothingness and have no acknowledge of your previous existence and your life just ends there...Isn't that how it is done in reality...in real life in your world?

'Perhaps not...but in my reality...the world that I come from, things go down like that...and as people fall...I rise to take their souls and to either spare them or make them suffer...but I prefer to make them suffer because so far not a single damn one is smart enough to realize what they have been doing with their lives, learned from their mistakes, and do not waste their time.

'And you're no different from the humans. You had potential, a chance, but you fail miserably. Maybe at first you had it going, you had a good motto, a good group to start off with...you even had your dearest mother to lead them perhaps...and now that she is dead...they will be slowly falling one by one as you're replaced by fools who do not even realize what their origins come from...so in the end...you're wasting your damn time trying to fight me to the death. I'll give you a chance to redeem yourselves...go back home...take the day off...clear your mind of all the shit that you've seen and heard...and actually think straight...and perhaps in the end you may survive. If not...then you'll just fall like everyone else...and I'll watch you fall too...so go ahead...leave before I burn you and your kingdom alive."

First off, I'm unsure if TK meant what he said...I hope not that's how he feels...but I could be wrong. Second of all...I wonder how he knows about Fausticorn and how she is god...or at least the mother of Celestia and Luna...but then again he is smart and could get clues faster and hints as well...I did make him that way...although I still wonder if TK meant those words though. Although, I don't think he knew...I think he just got the hint that there was a mother involved.

Yeah I'm stupid sometimes...but that's what I get for doing this while flying on a phoenix. Anyways, it's kind of...kind of scary even now after so many years has passed since that happened...wondering if he would kill me. But I suppose it's up to one's thoughts to figure that part out. I mean you have the evidence, now it's up to one's mind to decide if that is the truth I guess. It's like the ending of Inception...will that top stop spinning or will there be more of a tuba blowing in my fucking ears and making me go deaf while giving me a bloody nose along with ruining movie trailers for years to come.

Anyways, TK had said all of that has he had walked up to them and made gestures that taunted the two princesses, while Celestia and Luna started to cry.

Soon, Celestia couldn't take it anymore and soon said as loud as she could, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut Up! Just shut your fucking mouth!"

Luna looked at her and she couldn't believe that she had dropped an F-bomb, especially in front of her little sister Luna. Granted, she wasn't the real Luna, nor was she a child, but it was still surprising to hear that from Celestia. Celestia also continued to cry as she yelled as well, as she gave her tolerance towards TK...which wasn't very much clearly.

Soon, TK looked at Celestia and said to her as he had his back turned to her and had his cocked to the side, to which then he said to her, "And so you fail once more. You do not accept the truth, so you fall far from everything that you say you stand for in your entire life. Go back to your kingdom now before I rip your throats out."

Soon, Celestia let all of her rage out and soon ran towards TK as he was slowly walking towards his throne, although I'm sure he had it all planed out though...and they both soon started to fight as Luna was there on stand-by, ready to fight or help Celestia if needed.
Besides, she knew that she didn't need to get in her sisters way. Also, I know this doesn't mean much, but I'm kind of feeling weird when I write this in my journal that TK fought a simulation that exists in another world that wasn't Celestia. It's kind of weird actually.

But aside from that, Celestia had ran towards, or in this case galloped towards TK's back and soon had her eyes completely white while charging up her horn for some reason. She soon went towards TK's back and once she had cached up to him, she used her two front hooves to punch him hard in the back...and unlike TK's magical...devil abilities...this made contact and soon TK landed on the floor and that started the fight between a simulated Celestia and TK, that had a plan and I am assuming was planning to play along with the whole thing.

Soon TK slowly got up from the floor and once he was off the ground, since he landed face first, he looked at Celestia and he then said to her, "Alright then...I suppose I'll watch you burn now."

Then Celestia said as she was giving him a look that said she was going kill him and rip all of his organs out and feed it to the fishes, "Not if I bring down your kingdom, your throne, your will to live!"

TK then asked her a quick question, "I suppose you're a killer now?"

Celestia then said, "Only if I have a reason to be one."

And soon they both looked into each other's eyes and they started to run at each other, and soon Celestia jumped and was about to attack TK by using whatever she was going to do to him while up top, TK then slid underneath her jump, past Luna, and into the crowd of demons that TK ruled over. And soon as he was sliding into the crowd, he saw another white door at the end of the throne room and saw that the creature had just entered through it.

Soon TK stopped sliding on the floor and swiftly got back up on his two legs and looked towards Celestia as he saw she was on the ground once more and said, "I'm not wasting my time on you false souls."

And then he started to run, going quickly past the demons as some were confused as to what was happening while others simply got out of the way of TK as he ran towards them, as they knew that they do not want to mess with TK, or else he'll do something very bad towards them or something like that. The entire throne room wasn't that big, but it was a decent size to say...it was big, and so TK eventually made it to the other end of the room and went through the white door or portal or whatever you want to call it, you get the picture.

And soon TK was no more in that simulation, in that plain of existence. And so that plain of existence is forever alone without a single, real soul inside of it. When TK went through the portal thing, there was a bright light ahead of him and soon he was in another room. Where was this other room you might ask?

Well...it was another simulation, as the creature was still on the run. However, what it was this time, well he was outside of the universe, the typical area that TK knows, as well as I and Factory Dash. It was as if he had escaped all the simulations, but from what I could tell when TK was looking at his surroundings and taking note of his environment, it seemed to me that he knew it was still a simulation. However, he didn't see the creature in sight.

He wasn't there at all, nowhere to be seen whatsoever. And so TK was stuck unless he could figure something out on what to do. And soon he heard a familiar voice, a female voice to be exact. And when I mean by that, I mean by Factory Dash. I mean come on, who else is TK going to know that he knows and actually isn't pissed off at? I mean we're talking about TK here, clearly he wasn't going to mess around with the last simulation as that would have been a waste of time and energy to just fight a simulation.

The point is though is that this was simple and easy to understand that Factory Dash was there. However she wasn't there when TK entered. In fact, there was no trace of her ever being there, she just popped up, but this was another simulation after all, so random things could happen. And soon, TK saw Factory Dash, however she didn't look friendly. In fact, she seemed to be pissed at TK, wanted blood from TK, as if she was too powerful and was ready to stab her mentor in the back.

In fact as I recall in my old adventuring days...she did try and do that to us, but TK and I did end up convincing her that she didn't need to kill us. With TK, she can learn so much more from him and with me...well that's possibly why she hates me...because I kind of got nothing to offer her other than a chance to explore other worlds and stuff like that. So maybe she too would be wanting to kill me too. And when you think about it...it kind of sucks that TK and Factory Dash may or may not want to kill me, and the sad part is those are the only two that I really had adventures with...so really in truth if they did try and kill me, I would end up killing them and I would be on my own.

But then again that hasn't happened, but it is an interesting thought though when you do think about it. Anyways, Factory Dash was circling TK, giving him an evil look in her eyes. In fact, she had no pupils, she had just white washed eyes and looked like if Luna was pissed off. Then again she is pretty much like Luna in a way...she did try to kill me and TK...turned evil, but than again she does come from the Rainbow Factory universe, so what do you expect?

Anyways, she was circling TK and TK was watching her, following her as she circled around him from a far distance.
TK finally asked her after about three minutes, "What are you doing?"

Factory Dash was silent, until she stopped in her tracks and gave her full energy and attention to TK and finally said to TK, "I'm doing what you trained me to do, what else do you think I'm doing?"

TK then asked, "I've trained you to do a lot of things, so what in particular are you doing?"

Factory Dash then said, "Haven't you figured it out yet? I'm studying you, for you have taught me that with every enemy that I face, for every kill that is mine, I must study their said movements and what they will do next. I must predict what they may or may not do. I must do so in order to kill them and make them suffer."

TK then said, "So then...you're doing it again I suppose. You're turning back into your evil self, where you try to stab me in the back because you find me useless."

Factory then asked, "What is 'evil' TK? In fact what is 'useless' to you TK? What are those two things may I ask?"

TK didn't answer anything at all, he just stood there in complete and utter silence.

Soon Factory Dash, at least a simulated one broke the silence and asked once more, but this time with a bit more of an aggressive tone in her voice, "Tell me now TK. What are those things to you?"

TK then said, "Many things mean something to me Dash. However, what it means to be useless and evil is not important to me as of this moment. In other words, I don't give a fuck."

Factory Dash then circled TK a little bit more, but while she was doing so, she then asked as she shot him a look that she was being agitated, "Then what are you doing with Knight TK? What are doing with him and trying to hunt TF down? Is it because he is evil or is it because you just want him dead personally."

TK then said nothing at all and stood there, to which that made Factory Dash think and gave her an answer somehow by his complete silence.

Factory dash then said, "I get it now. I get it all now TK. Fine, but at least tell me what you see as evil and useless then. Besides, I know you don't want to bother at being angered and using your strength to fight me right now...you're just a beast that just wants to be left alone in his little cave."

TK then said, "What I see as useless and evil? Well how about I start with evil first then?"

Factory Dash then said with a look of interest within her eyes, curious as what TK had to say, "Go ahead...I'm listening."

TK then said, "As to what I see as evil....I see everything as evil. I see everything has a potential of being evil. However my connotation of the word evil is that someone needs to be a monster. A monster that all fears, a monster that has no feelings and has no consideration for others. But then I also view evil with others you don't expect. As I said, I see everything to be evil, that has the potential of being evil. I always keep an eye on things, watch my back, always aware of what is happening around me. That is how I was made."

Factory then said to herself, "Interesting...and so do you see Knight has being evil I assume?"

TK then said, "Yes...he has the potential. He could simply embrace being a monster, killing anyone in his path without a single thought or care in his actions. I know because I've been watching him, to see what he might do, I saw what he has been through. He has come such a long way I'll tell you that on that very first day. I even seen him grow...from a human to something else. In a way, I've seen all the ways he has made me proud of him, not in a happy way, but to see him progress and get away from his humanity. I remember that day when he proved himself he was ready to move on from being human.

'But then again you might ask as to what defines having humanity. To me, if you feel sympathy for those who are hurt and the weak, those who try to revolutionize things, be different, make things better, but eventually turn to shit in five years...that's what is having humanity is all about. You have good intentions, but you don't think it through and end up making all of the hard work meant for nothing and it all goes to shit one day. That is what it means. And while Knight still has a little of that in him, he is still not human anymore. He is something more. As for what I find useless, I find those who have nothing to offer at all in their lives...and so why have someone who has nothing to offer. So I would shoot them, but now I don't even care anymore.

'That was years ago when I was like that. Now...I'll find a use out of them...just like what you do at the Rainbow Factory. You make rainbows out of them...I make fuel out of them...I devour their souls and gain more power...if I need it that is. However their souls only fuels part of my strength, so I would need so many to be strong, but having an evil soul though...just one will do it for me. And so there you go Dash...there's my meanings behind those words that you asked for. So...may I ask what will you do next, for I am your mentor am I not? I want to see what has the student learned from its teacher before showing her actions."

Factory Dash then said, "Fair point, but then again why should I tell you...shouldn't my attacks be a surprise so you won't see it coming?"

TK then said, "All attacks can be seen coming from a mile away if trained properly...the only way you won't see an attack coming if you're a ghost, and to me you're not a ghost. I know you, and you know me, so we shall have trouble fighting one another then."

Factory then formed a little grin on her face and then she then said as she stared at TK, getting ready for battle, said, "Alright then...I thought I try. But what the hay...I've got it in me to fight you."

Factory Dash then instantly came charging at TK, and before she got to twenty one feet to TK, she slept into the air and had a hidden blade that could pierce through TK's tough armor, especially the devil's suit of armor. TK looked at Factory Dash as she swiftly leapt into the air, as she was ready to take her own mentor's life away as she was preparing for the impact to happen.

But soon TK took out a shotgun, the Devil's Shotgun that is, quickly and shot Factory Dash directly in the face. The bullet had a direct hit on her face, blowing half of it off once it all landed on all her face, to the point where there was no way of taking away the pain and the blood, so she would soon be dead.

Also, the blast from the shot gun was strong and the bullets were strong as well, to which it pushed Factory Dash when it landed on her face back a few feet, up to thirty nine feet I believe, away from TK from where she leapt. As she landed, TK knew that she was down for good and gently rest the gun by his right side as the smoke came out of it. And since it was a devil's shotgun, the gun itself was a blaze and only the devil himself can touch it without feeling the burning sensation of the fire that engulfed the shotgun.

Soon Factory Dash moaned with pain and agony, as she was still half alive. TK saw this and he soon looked up, to which case he then turned around, but yet he didn't see anything from before Factory Dash started to talk to him.

TK then broke the silence and said, "You expect me to have a challenge like that? I know for a fact that this is a simulation! I know for a fact that this isn't even how the real factory Dash would act, even if she did want to kill me. That simulated Dash right there is just a fool! I know that the real Dash wouldn't just leap into the air and take out the hidden blade that I gave her to kill me. She would be smart and tactical, she would hide like a ghost and use her wings to her advantage to attack. This is just pathetic. So come out now and face me! Right now I'm not in the fucking mood to even deal with this!"

Soon TK heard the creature's voice once more and then he said, "Oh...but it's not over yet my precious TK. I still have a chance to break you."

Soon TK saw a flash of white light, but was not bothered by it. After a few seconds of being in the bright white light, the light soon died down and it had seemed that he had left the previous simulation for another. This time, he was somewhere else that he recognized from his past when he was alive.

This time, he was in a future like city, what seemed to be like no another planet. This time, he was in the year 6000, similar in his universe where he came from. In other words, the back story that I made from him before any of this ever happened in the first place of me finding the portal to the outside of the universe.

There were tall buildings of futuristic design all around him. Some were apartments while others were just simple businesses. There were no alien creatures however in this planet that wasn't Earth, but more or less just human occupied.

It was also night and the stars were out in the sky as high as they could be, while looking very different then what Earth ever had when you looked at the stars from there. However, TK knew this place as he has been there before because it was his universe, the one that I made him from. And that Earth was inhabitable for many years in the year 3500, but as centuries went by, Earth healed itself and was habitable once more, but the humans decided to preserve it and to never let anything happen to their place of origin.

TK knew that, because I know that since I did make his back story after all. He even knew that humanity has explored and colonized many planets with many years as they went by.

And TK went to the year 6000 before as part of his universe, where he came from. Soon it started to rain in the city he was in, but yet not a single human insight was in the city.

TK looked towards the ground and I can't tell what he was thinking when he did that, but he then soon said, "You can put the gun down now Ryan."

TK knew that someone was pointing a gun behind him. The man was wearing nothing but white, a white shirt and white pants, but his shoes were black. His skin color was white, obviously, or else there would be so many jokes about whatever race he would have been it would have blown your head off.

But anyways, Ryan had blight colored brown hair and had a face that sort of looked like Mark Walberg for some reason. He had blue eyes and was holding a silver gun, pointed at TK's head, however he wasn't holding with confidence.

He was holding it with fear in his heart, in fact he only had one hand on the gun while the other one was by his side as he looked sad for whatever reason that he may have had to be down in the dumps at that very moment.

Ryan spoke up and said, "Why Knight...why did you have to let him die? You promised me that he would be alright."

TK then raised his head up and looked at Ryan and said, "I'm sorry about your son, I'm sorry about him, but you must understand that it wasn't my fault. He got in my way is all, so really it's your fault for not trying to get a hold of him to keep him out of the line of fire."

Ryan then started to shiver and the gun started to shake as well as Ryan said, "My son is gone because of you...I can't even think straight, let alone remember much other than his death...I mean I can't think clearly because of that Knight!"

TK then said to him, "Then let me refresh your memory Ryan. Let's start from the beginning shall we? On that night, you found me along the side of a rode while it was raining, just like this one, and you picked me up and brought me into your home. You didn't bring me to a hospital that night, you simply brought me inside to your home with your wife Brooke and son, your little family. Soon, things happened, I learned that you were a scientist, a good one at that, and you helped me and I helped you. I also promised you that no harm would come to your family, which once again I'm sorry about that. Well, Soon I came here for what I was looking for and went back to my time, the year 2011.

'And so on, I came back to the year 6000, for the Christmas season, for an evil machine that was attacking your home and such, for an alternate, robotic me that I made that tried to take my life and become the new me, but I killed him though, and many other instances when I came back as well. But then on that last time when I was hunting down one person down that I didn't kill or didn't make sure that was dead, your son was in the line of my gun and he was killed."

Ryan then looked a bit confused for a moment. Then he made a look on his face as if everything finally came to his mind.

Ryan then said, "Oh right...now I remember...I remember it all...and the thing was I was trying to forget. Forget the memories, forget the pain that you have caused me, forget everything that has happened. I don't want to remember the bad things in life Knight...I just want to remember the good, all the fun I had with my son, the times that weren't so bad you know?"

TK then said to him, "And you think by shooting me is going to make everything better? That it will make you forget what you have done and what has happened? The truth is...that'll never happen, you will always remember, it will always be a part of your past. No matter how much you try and erase the past, no matter how dark it is...your memories will always be a part of your past forever. Just like with every nation, every military, every person, there is something bad about them, but it will always be with them no matter what they do. Try and get rid of it by refusing to remembering it will only cause more damage than good. So how about you put that gun down Ryan?

'And maybe you can turn around and go back home, sit down in a comfy chair, maybe even build a bookshelf and fill it with books. Then you can just build another bookshelf and make as much as you want, it's freedom like that you know you can't put a price on. But if you pull that trigger and shoot me down, you'll never be free from what has happened, you'll never avenge your son's death. Only by putting the gun down and walking away, you can live life, continue it to the point where you accept what has happened, but you will not try and do anything about it as what has happened in the past, stays in the past. That you will have freedom and the burden of your son's death will no longer linger over your head like a demon.

'Not only that, but you also have the freedom to whatever drugs you want to try and forget, to forget who I am, maybe even take some painkillers to try and take the pain away. To make all the bad thoughts go away for a while, but always remember it will forever be there and there is nothing you can do about it as it stays in the past for good. Hell, you might even get addicted to those painkillers, where you can't stop and never want to feel that pain that ales you of memory's past. So...what will it be Ryan? Will you put the gun down, forgive, forget, earn your freedom to be free from your burden? Or will it be that you shoot me down and kill me to try and avenge your son's death and you forever will have a ghost lingering over you for the rest of your life? It's your choice Ryan."

Ryan didn't say a word, he just looked at the ground, trying to think of what TK had just said to him. He wasn't sure whether to listen to him or not. He couldn't just make up his mind as the rain continued to pour over him.

Soon, however, Ryan broke the silence and said, "But...my son Knight...my son...I don't want to forget about him...I want to remember, I want to make sure his death wasn't in vein..."

So ion TK said, "In vain for what? You're just talking nonsense right now. Shut up and clear your mind and make a decision, for what you do from here will determine your future of how your life will be. So what will it be Ryan?"

Ryan was once again silent...but he finally said after a few seconds of nothing and just standing there thinking, "I'll give up Knight...I...I trust you Knight."

Ryan then raised his left hand and grabbed the gun by the handle, to which then he let his left arm fall to his side and let go of the gun and let it drop to the ground. However, Ryan was looking at the ground and crying. TK walked over, and as he was doing so, Ryan fell to his knees and started to cry his eyes out, to which then TK went to the gun that Ryan dropped to the ground and looked at it.

He looked at the sides, the grip, even the barrel of the gun by looking through the hole where the bullet would come out if it had been fired at least once. TK then looked at Ryan, to which case he then pointed the gun at Ryan's head and put a bullet in Ryan's head. The bullet pierced through Ryan's skull very cleanly and only a little mess was made with his blood. TK didn't even give Ryan a chance to talk or let him know that he was about to do it.

TK then said as the smoke from the gun slowly was leaving the barrel and said as he was looking at the gun and inspecting it, "I don't give a single fuck about a simulated Ryan, or else I would have left him alone to wallow in his own pity."

TK then looked towards the sky, to which then he yelled out, "Stop fucking hiding! You're only wasting your time! I will find you and I will fucking put a bullet between your eyes and one in both of your eye sockets...you fucking hear me!?"

Soon, TK heard the creature's voice once more and TK heard loud and clear, "Oh but there is still something left to go TK, let's see if you can't take this simulation. This one shall make you question your loyalty."

Soon, everything around TK disappeared in a bright flash of light and soon TK was out of the simulation that existed on another plain of existence and soon TK was in another simulation.

He wasn't sure what it would be this time, by TK was holding out it seemed to kill that creature that was messing around with him and his temper. Well, as soon as the bright light faded back down to a normal visible light, TK was back outside the universe once more, but there was no dead Factory Dash body.

No...this time there was no one with him and he was standing in the middle of the room like a sore thumb. TK looked around in the simulation to make sure the creature wasn't pulling any tricks on him, but he was in the room...alone. TK didn't even say a single word about it too. All he did was just looked around and tried to figure out what to do next. However, suddenly the room went dark, and then a light shined on TK. It was a big one too and he was at the edge of the light that would go back into the darkness, as if this was some sort of show of some kind.

So, of course since there was space to fill in the spotlight, a tall figure that was old, but yet had a dark red color on this thing walked into the spotlight, across from TK. There's not much else I can describe him, as he was a bit of a blur, but to TK, he knew what this thing was. In fact, he knew who he was...he was Satan himself, the Satan that he killed back in his universe.

Once he saw him, he said, "Lucifer...didn't expect to see you here...interesting...I wonder why you're part of the simulation. As I recall, I didn't give a single fuck about you. I killed you and took your throne and became the new devil of my universe. So...let's get this over with...why are you here?"

Then Lucifer said with an old type of voice, "I came here? Why...you need some help. You need some help on being the devil Knight. Why...you're weak and you need some advice on how to be strong."

TK then asked him, "What do you mean by that?"

Lucifer then said, "Well...you killed me...you killed the alpha. So it is your time to rule with an iron fist and become the devil. And with that said, you have everything that you could ask for really when you're the devil. You have power, freedom, an army of the undead, you have so much power at your hands..but yet you let all of that go to waste...why is that?"

TK then said, "I'm not sure what you're talking about exactly. All I'm doing is what is a fair balance. I don't give a fuck about how much power that I have...I'm not interested in that stuff. All I want is to rule with a balance between heaven and hell. Why does it matter to you that I waste the potential of the powers?"

Then Lucifer said next, "Well, I hate to see it all go to waste, especially with someone like you. You character is interesting, on how you act and feel. Do you even feel?"

TK then was silent for a bit, but he then said, "'Why does it matter if I feel? It doesn't matter, it's just emotions, and in the end they can get in the way of more important things in life. So I try not to associate myself with 'feelings."

Lucifer then said, "Interesting. You know I do believe I can help you to use those powers of your...I can even tell you your problem as to why you are so weak at being the devil."

TK then said, "I told you I am not interested."

Lucifer then said, "Oh...but you will be...you're being held back Knight...by your creator. Your creator is holding you back Knight..."

TK then asked as Lucifer walked around a bit, "How so if I may ask."

Lucifer then had a little smirk on his face I believe and then said, "Well for starters...both of you have the same names...wouldn't it be great to just be called by your name...Knight? Not only to mention he doesn't deserve the name of Knight. Sure he tries to protect...but only you're good at that part. Next, you have that he is your creator...your god. And you bow down to him and kiss his ass pretty much every time you see him. You don't try and kill him, you don't disobey orders from him. Why is that Knight?"

TK then said, "Because he is the one who created me. If it wasn't for him...I wouldn't be alive...I wouldn't be alive right now and so I must be thankful for that."

Lucifer then said, "Is that so? You know...god created me. I was once an angel of his, I had my wings. I did what I was told...but one day I thought about it and I wanted to be free. I didn't want to do what god told me to do...so I rebelled against him...and you know the rest...sent me down to hell and became the ruler of hell. And now you have taken my powers and it all comes around full circle...doesn't it? Your god Knight...you know deep inside you want to devour his soul.

'You want to kill him. You want to see inside him and see what makes him ticks. You want to be free like so many others out there, but yet you control yourself. Why Knight...why? You could be free, but instead you stick with your god that isn't even superior to you. He's nothing but a little pest compared to you Knight. Sure, he might know one weakness about you to kill you in case anything happens...but it's only one...and he has many. Use that to your advantage and kill him, eat his soul, tear him from limb from limb. You know you want to...especially eating his soul."

TK was just standing there, it would seem that he was thinking of what he was saying to him...maybe even considering it...which is in a way clearly not a good sign. Of course to me as of right now, I don't care as that time has passed and was long ago when that happened. But it was told to TK that he should embrace his devil side and not listen to his creator. Rebel and be free from me.

However, soon TK then said to the old devil that he had killed long ago, "I'm not sure why you're telling me this, I'm not sure why you're trying to convince me that my creator, Knight, should be killed by my own hand...but I do know this. I know that there was a reason why I killed you...that I took your power and became the new devil because you didn't keep the balance between good and evil.

'You wanted to it all to be yours, from the heavens to the land of the living...but that is not how it works. One land mustn't be filled with happiness entirely, nor filled with despair entirely. It must all be kept at a balance. There must be war and peace. There must be happiness and sadness. There must be calmness and hatred. In the end...it all balances out. That is how it should be.

'And so there must be a creator and a creation, so I will not kill my creator at all. Granted...his soul does interest me, but temptations is only one of many things that many should try and resist. So in the end...I don't give a fuck what you say to me or what I should do. And besides, you're dead. All you're are is just a simulation. Sure, a simulation that could harm me...but in the end not the one that I killed, for you are only just something that does not exist in reality."

TK walked up to the old devil, as that devil had a scared face and looked nervous. Soon, TK was face to face with that old devil and was near him. Soon, TK grabbed out his devil shotgun and pointed at that old devil's head and pulled the trigger.

Bullets showered out of the barrel and landed on the old devil's face. However, instead of bloods and guts, the old devil started to break into bits and pieces, like a digitize model of some kind. Soon, those bits and pieces disappeared into thin air, as if he didn't exist at all.

After Lucifer disappeared, TK put the gun down and looked around to see what would happen next.

He was still in the spotlight with the darkness around him. Soon, he heard a loud voice, something speaking.

It was the creature of course, but TK looked to the sky, wondering where it was coming from, and it was saying to TK, "Why...Why will you not break dam it! Why will you not see that you are not strong, why can you not be broken!?"

TK then said out loud, "Because I'm already broken you son of a bitch."

Soon, the creature didn't say another word and TK saw another flash of light. However, soon TK was able to see again, but everything around him was still a flash of light. As if he was in some sort of afterlife where everything was white.

He was for sure he wasn't outside of the universe though, so for TK, he was confused as to where he was, at least from what I could tell from his body actions, as he looked around, but didn't look sure where he was at. For all I know, his helmet told him that he was in an unknown place. There wasn't even the mysterious creature to be found as well.

TK kept walking though, perhaps was trying to figure what to do next, until of course he saw something being made in front him in the distance. What was being made in front of him in real time was a metal railing looking over a beautiful plot of land filled with trees, kind animals, with one side of it having the sun out. As if this was some sort of children's book being made.

TK started to walk towards this place, and by the time he got it, it stopped being made, as if him being there interrupted everything that was under construction. Everything behind TK was still pure white space, but in front of him was the beautiful land. TK looked over the land and soon leaned forward against the railed. Soon, TK looked to the right of him and soon saw a figure walking forwards towards him.

However, as the figure got closer, it seemed that TK recognized him, or at least he should have, as it was Lawman, his old partner.

Lawman had his old brown dust coat that belonged in a western film. He had his black eye patch on his right eye and his sniper rifle on the back of him. He also had a hand gun at his side as usual, or at least as I recall from the adventures we had together.

Then again I only mentioned him once or twice before, so there will be plenty of cow tippers out there complaining, but those cow tippers can go milk a cow. A female cow that is...and go fuck that cow too. Anyways, Lawman looked confused as to where he was going.

TK saw this, but instead of showing joy in his body language, he said, "So...you're the next simulation then? My old partner?"

Lawman saw him, and said while walking towards him, "Simulation? What the fuck are you talking about TK? It's me...Lawman. It's sure nice to see you again after being dead for so long."

Lawman at this point finally got up to TK and was at the metal railing.

Soon TK said, "So you're are aware of who you are, that you're not a fake Lawman made by whatever that creature was. You won't try to kill me or convince me of my past actions and try and do something different. Am I right?"

Lawman then said, "Sure...whatever that fucking means. All I know is that after that explosion and you gave me my last cigar while I was alive and was slowly dying, I went to this void that was called Heaven. apparently killing others my whole life wasn't such a favorable thing in god's eye, at least not Knight's, but our universe's god, the one with the white beard. Apparently he told me I should be facing eternal imprisonment in the Lake of Fire. But for whatever reason he let me in for whatever reasons I'm not sure.

'But if I had to guess, he wasn't putting the entire blame on me and was looking to point the finger at you since you're the cold blooded killer here. But as I recall, I heard you and some other dead folks that when you was about to face that God's judgment and wrath, you somehow escaped and went to hell to face the devil himself. And the next thing that I heard, you became the new devil and started to work with god to create an even balance. In which case, I lived throughout heaven and then somehow ended up here. What is this place anyway?"

TK then said, "I'm not sure. My helmet cannot make heads or tails of this place. But I was thinking it was a simulation. But since I saw you how you acted, I'm guessing this isn't a simulation anymore and that we're in some sort of new reality that neither of us can think of. In which case, how are you?"

Lawman then had a little smile form on his face as he laid against the railing and looked at TK and said, "Finally, you showed a little thoughtfulness within you. So...how's your life going so far TK old buddy?"

TK then said, "Well, my life is over as you see. I am alive, but truly it is not alive, for I am the devil and..."

Lawman then cut him off and said, "Yeah yeah yeah...I don't need to hear one of your philosophical speeches that is supposed to make me think twice about how I live my life and how I view things. Honestly I've got enough from that when I was live. Just tell me what happened after I died."

TK then said as they both looked over the railings while Lawman stared at TK as well, "Well, for starters Knight came back."

Lawman then said, "Well that's not all that surprising...come on...give me the good stuff...give me the stuff that's not boring."

TK then said, "I've forgotten how you were. So adventurous..."

Lawman then said to himself quietly, "Oh great...here he goes..."

He said that while mumbling to himself in a disappointing tone of voice, but TK didn't hear it and instead went off on his own.

TK then continued to say, "I remembered when I first met you. Honestly, I remember just being a regular person out in the world, just like everyone else. And I know back in those days I had feelings, I felt love and compassion, but what I didn't think was going to happen was that I was going to be broken...to forget my feelings, my fears, my compassion for humanity.

'I didn't think that I was going to meet someone like you even. But then that day happened...that one day when I was broken and saw the world from a new light. A new view of things, and on that day forth...I became the demon that I am now. But of course, I remember it all, I needed to be trained properly if I was going to be living this 'new life.' So I went to Japan in the Early 2000's and found someone isolated from all of society and he was some man who lived on the mountain by himself. He taught me how to fight, how to be strong, he was surly wise.

'I respected him. However I remember when that damn group came on to the mountain and invaded the area, so I ended up just trying to destroy their base camps, uncover their secrets. And soon my master died and I was off back home alone. Then I started to form a plan while finding a new home. And that first step was to grab a certain group of very powerful people in that world's attention. So...I ended up hunting down and brought to justice a few mob bosses, criminals, rapists, and soon I was all over the news. The news being that I was some sort of vigilante. Some thought I was a hero, some thought I was doing wrong. But of course that is what I wanted them to think.

'Soon I knew I grabbed that certain group's attention and soon they started to come after me with their military. But of course you know that since I came looking for your help and others as well. And soon we fought off that military and grabbed the information on all the members in the group, and we all started to hunt them down like dogs one by one. Killing them, making them suffer. Some hid in Japan, while others in England or in the Middle East. There were also times where we went to the year 6000 for whatever reason. Then that day came when we all thought it was over after I hunted the member's offspring and killed them all...except I mistakenly left one alive by accident.

'And so it was a game of wits for me between with me and that one kid who I left alive...and so you all died...especially you. And so...in the end I killed the one that got away, but you know what happened from there. I died and went to heaven...then to hell to kill the devil himself. And then I took his power and became the new power and..."

Lawman then said, "Yeah...I got that bit already...I just wanted to know what happened after I DIED?"

TK then said, "Right...after you died, Knight didn't come back until a few years later when the team disbanded and all died except for me and Factory Dash. Soon Knight came back and spent a long time alone by himself. I even recall seeing him with a dark spirit that looked like me, as if he was going insane, but he wasn't. It was just a part of him telling him that he is alone with no friends. But long story short, Knight wanted to go to a My Little Pony universe and live there, and so I helped him move."

Lawman then said, "So the kid actually got to go to a universe like that huh? Well...can't say he was weird though about liking that weird girly show. But whatever, what else?"

TK then said, "We were not so lucky as TF came hunting us down as we were in the universe at the time, to the point where he blew us all three of us from a cliff side and got separated. He got me back outside of the universe and somehow trapped me there and unable to go back to that universe for some time, TF seemed to have been lost for a long time. As for Knight, apparently he was founded by some princess, the leader and became a personal student of hers as she saw he had great magical power within him and soon was going to school. Soon she had orders for him to go to a small time called Stalia for various reasons and as of right now, more shit is going down then I had thought."

Lawman then asked TK, "And what did you think was going to happen?"

TK then said, "I thought perhaps Knight would give up on the whole universe thing and settle down, I'll do my job, Factory dash would do hers, and Knight would be at peace with his universe. But instead, it seems to me that once he entered that universe of the ponies...shit was never the same again. As in we got into things that we shouldn't have gotten into. Then again I wonder if he was meant to go through that portal, in which case there are a lot of mysteries to answer, but for right now we're starting out small. but surely in the end...everything will reveal itself and we will see that we got ourselves into something big. But until that day comes...we're still trying to wonder what the fuck is going around us."

Lawman then said, "I see...and...that's all what happened after I was gone? Nothing to do with Earth or whatnot?"

TK then looked at Lawman with silence in his action.

To Lawman, he got the message loud and clear and said, "Got it...it's boring without me. Well...I would love to stay here and catch up with you...but I feel like wanting to get the fuck out of here. So...any ideas where we are?"

TK then looked around and then said, "I am unable to find out. However, if I had to guess, I would assume that we are in some sort of realm that no one can access unless otherwise. Not only that, but it seems to connect the living and the dead. A path you might call it. Or an even better example, a path that leads to the afterlife. So it exists on both plains of reality. Lawman then said, "Well here's a good question for you...what is reality? I mean surely there is not only just one since you went through all of those universes."

TK then said as he looked at him, "Didn't know you were interested in science."

Lawman then said, "I'm not, just making a guess from all of the things you've said in the past. Also, why is there a railing here overlooking that place?"

Lawman then pointed to the only area that had any life to it. TK then responded back with, "I am unsure. Like I said, this seems to be the place where you transition to the afterlife. Perhaps this is merely a window that neither of us can pass through that over looks upon the living side of everything"

Lawman then asked a question to TK, "Hey...where do you go if you die outside of the universe?"

TK then said, "That I am unsure. Perhaps if I had to guess, through here and maybe you'll end up somewhere that is appropriate for where you ended up dying at. Maybe...or maybe this is the afterlife. But if I had to bet on one, I would bet this is where one would transition. Other than that, I'm unsure how to get out of here."

Lawman then asked TK, "Well how did you get here in the first place?"

TK then said, "I just ended up here when a bright light blinded my vision."

Lawman then said, "Huh...weird...me too. Perhaps if we just went our separate ways...maybe the blinding light will come again and whisk us away to our homes."

TK then thought for a bit it seemed and then finally spoke, "Perhaps. But if it doesn't work, we might be lost and never see each other again."

Lawman then said, "Well if that's the case then...see you around if I ever do. If not...well I just want to say it was good working with you back in our universe, but not so much with that kid."

TK then said as he extended his arm out for a firm handshake for a goodbye to Lawman, "He's not a kid anymore you know. He's something else...he's more than just a kid."

Lawman then said with a smirk on his face, "Yeah...he'll forever be a kid in my book. Well...goodbye Knight. It was nice knowing you."

Soon they both started to walk towards the direction that they came from. And soon they walked so far that they couldn't see each other anymore. TK was then by himself, but soon TK's theory came to reality and a blinding light came into view and blinded his vision and soon the light died down and he was back in the castle.

If I had to guess, this wasn't a simulation...it was the real thing. However, TK felt something was off. TK looked around and he was back in the same hallway when he left. In fact, he was in the doorframe to the room he was about to enter when he knew something was behind it and went into a few simulations.

However, it turned out that the doorway led to an ordinary room with a table and chair and that was all. as if all that TK went through had not happened whatsoever. As if everything was for nothing. However, TK didn't hear the guard from before. The guard that easily surrendered. He didn't hear anything at all. In fact...all he heard was silence of the night. In fact, when TK got back, not much time had passed. TK was only gone for thirty minutes and that was all.

TK went out of the doorframe to look around the corner where he last saw the guard, and what he saw was something he didn't expect. The guard was decapitated and there was blood stains everywhere. Even the guard that he had knocked when he first came through the window had his eye balls gouged out and his heart ripped out. TK, however, didn't react in shock or horrified by the scene...he just stood there looking at the mess. And I would assume he would use something in his helmet as well that did something that would help him figure out what happened.

As he was doing that, or at least I'm guessing...he was walking closer to the scene to get a closer look, but what he didn't know was that the creature that he was chasing after through all of those simulations was lurking right behind him and was creeping up behind him ready to take its kill. It soon had red glowing eyes as he had claws on all of his four legs ready to attack. Then...the creature jumped in mid air and was about to pounce TK...if it wasn't for TK knowing what was going on behind and him and swiftly TK turned around and at the last microsecond.

TK held his right hoof out and finally caught the creature by the neck that he had been chasing for a good while. The creature was caught by surprise and didn't know what to do next, and so, the creature started to struggle. As he was struggling, TK was on his two back legs, and trying to get a hold of the creature. Soon TK punched the creature in the head a few times until it finally gave up and was ready to do whatever TK wanted him to do.

And so, TK then said, "Who are you?"

The creature then said, "Who am I? What are you? You were supposed to be broken, to become weakened on the inside. How...how were you able to still stand?"

TK then said, "Like I said, I'm already broken. So...tell me...what is your name and where did you come from?"

The creature then said, "My name is Beast, or at least that was my nickname that I was given many years ago. Honestly I don't have a name. In all honesty, I was just born one day, no species, no parents, nothing. I'm just one of a kind."

Beast then had a small little grin form on his face, as if he made a laughable joke at...but let's be honest here...at least he isn't Adam Sandler. Anyways, TK then punched Beast in the face one more time to wipe that grin off his face.

TK then said loudly, "I'm not in the fucking mood right now for you to waste my time!"

Beast then said, "Fine then...like I said...I have no name, no home, no country that I stand for, nothing at all. I have no morals, values, rules, I just do what I do. I am my own self. I am free, but not truly free, for that would mean I would need to be god where everything is free, but none of us are a god...not even you. However, I will admit, we both have something in common, we are both very old animals.

'I've lived long enough to see the birth of the ponies and of Equestria. I practically was born at the beginning of the universe really, but not quite. But, I do believe I am one of the original ones that lived here on this planet. Aside from that, where I come from, not even I know that. However, if you're asking where I came from tonight...that I do know. I recently escaped my prison from the garden of this castle, where I was encased in stone by the Alicorn Circle.

'However, that was many...many years ago, and it seems that they no longer exist. It seems from what I've looked around the place is that it is being run by two Princesses, maybe more, but of course I don't care. All I want to do is get out of here and go somewhere far away from here...at least for now that is. Honestly I don't even have a purpose to live, but yet I'm somehow still alive, so I'll find out a purpose for me...or maybe even make one. I'll even come back here maybe, not for revenge, but just for the heck of it."

TK then asked, "If you were just wanting to get out, then why didn't you just head straight for the door? No one is bothering you. Hell, I'm willing to bet no one knows what you are even or your existence."

Beast then said, "Well, I am low on energy. I need my strength back from being in that stone prison for so long. So killing guards and feeding on their internal organs will do it for me until I have a temporary place to stay at. Perhaps the mountains. But as for you though...I can tell that I had to kill you. Not to feed on your flesh, but to do what I seemed to have been made for...perhaps by god even...perhaps by this universe."

TK then asked him, "What skills do you posse then?"

Beast then said, "Well...I simply create simulations that somehow exist in some other dimension. I'm not sure how or why, as I said, I was born all alone somehow and have no clue what I am even. But I am able to do it somehow. So, I can go into other's minds and even read them, see their weaknesses, past, pretty much everything about them I can tell. Not quite everything obviously, but of course I figured out one day many years ago, if I break these ponies, I can somehow feed upon their weak souls. Not to gain energy, but to feel comfort, a sense of warmth pleasure that only I can somehow feel. In a way, it's sort of like an addiction. but it also helps me evolve it seems, as I slowly get stronger every time I am able to do it. Aside from that, I have no clue what else there is about me. So you can put me down now, as I clearly have failed to kill you. "

TK then asked one more question, "Why did you come after me then and not any of the other guards?"

Beast then said, "All of those guards are boring. I've seen these lives before, but you...you're interesting, that's why I tried to break you. Now...I believe we should part ways."

Beast then somehow got its grip on TK's forearm that was holding him by the neck and clawed through TK's armor and strangely enough this is the first time this has happened, he felt pain. Usually the suit and being the devil doesn't hurt him much, but he got hurt this time, but no blood came out since...you know...he's the devil and shit. I'm sure that part is obvious to figure out you fucking cow tippers.

You mother fucking...cow tippers...whose mothers are actually cows and you fuck said cows...because you're cow tippers. And then strangely enough get aroused by the utters and soon fuck those too until your brains are blown out. Aside from the truth, Beast soon quickly leapt in the air as he was free and landed on a nearby window sill and was facing towards the nearby mountains that was located near Cantorlot, well sort of but not really.

However, before he left as TK was putting pressure on the wound that Beast had made, he looked back at TK and said to him, "Don't think I won't try and kill you if I see you again. And next time I'll be evolved."

and then Beast leapt out the window, but TK saw it quickly leave and then focused more attention to his wound. When TK saw the wound, it wasn't that big of a deal, but somehow TK did something, possibly something to do with being the devil, and somehow healed his wound, but just like everything else with his devil powers, he needs souls most likely to do that.

And so, as all the guards were gone from the floor he was on, TK went ahead and went out the same window that Beast went out of and continued his climb up to the next floor. And yes...he used those claw thingy stuff again...you fucking cow tippers.

Knight:

I must say...TK's story on that one seemed a lot longer and complicated than mine was. I mean shit...he gets all of this dark and serious stuff, I get stuck with the weird and the wacky stuff...I just noticed that as I'm writing this down in my journal...maybe because it's night time. Oh well, I just find that to be odd, but then again I suppose if I were in his shoes...I would have messed it up somehow or have become broken from within and died.

Anyways, I suppose if we can get past the complainers...we can continue on with my side of the story of the amazing Second Floor. I mean...it's purely magical in a way. I mean...the second floor...just the best thing ever since sliced bread. Forget the first floor, third floor, three hundred fourth floor, fuck floor, killing floor, the second floor is where it's at. It's where all the cool kids hang out at, and if you don't go to the second floor, then you're a nerd...that's square...in which case you might want to be checked out by a doctor if you're a square because your physical form might kill you...unless you're Lego of course, in which case go right ahead.

Anyways, I took that elevator thing up to the second floor after I came into contact with a small caterpillar named Jizzy G...and killed a pony that ate his own cum while jacking off to Luna and Cadence of being naughty night nurses...although up at this point, after hearing so much about eating cum...I became curious as to what it actually tastes like other than it being salty.

But then again...no one needs to know what it's like. If anything...it might just be something that should never have been asked in the first place. But aside from that, I was begin raised to the second floor, and the elevator went through a shaft type of thing, a hole I suppose that went past the first floor and straight to the second floor.

In fact, the elevator didn't make much noise either, so that was good news in a way. Once I reached my destination to the second floor, there was a little door that I had to open in order to exit the elevator, as in the elevator brought me into a little room that would seem it would be fit for a broom closet, but instead it was a little hidden room that was an elevator, in which case that cum eating pony lied to me again.

Well, I opened the door that was in front of me and I then saw light, as the room that I was in was completely dark and had little to offer other than a small service of being transported. Well, once I opened the door, the light of the second floor slowly shined on me, and when it did, I looked around and it looked like a normal floor to the castle. As in compared to what TK was at, the lower levels are more cleaner and bigger with more detail, but the higher up, the more obscure it becomes.

So in a better way to describe it, it was like what you would have seen in the show. Or if you're still an idiot and a cow tipper, which I wouldn't recommend being one, trust me...it's not too late to change. You can still be a good person once more and use your imagination once more. It's still in there...just like a Teddy Bear that has lost its heart...it's still in there somewhere.

Well, if you're still a cow tipper, then a better way to describe what I saw or an idiot description...it looked normal. Well, after I saw the light and looked around my surroundings, it looked like I had been brought into a foyer or something similar like that. Well, I looked around and all I saw to my right was a big set of stairs that led to what have seemed to have been the throne room, and to my left was a pair of double doors.

Well, I looked around and didn't see any guards around and I was the only one there. The floors seemed to have been recently polished, as I could easily see my reflection in it, in which case I tried to forget my reflection as if you recall, I hate seeing myself in the mirror or something that I can see myself in. The red carpet was still in the middle of the room, connecting the two doors at both ends.

It was normal...until I heard some talking going on amongst a group of guards, or at least it sounded like guards, coming from the door on the set of stairs. So that meant I needed to get away as quickly as I could and find a hiding spot. However, instead of heading towards the other set of double doors and taking the risk that there are more guards there, there was a potted plant in one of the corners, so I ended up going to the corner that was near the stairs and hid behind the plant, as it was large of enough to cover my entire body from a specific viewpoint.

Well, I ran towards it and quickly laid down to make sure no one would see me and kept quiet. Soon, the door opened up and to my surprise, instead of seeing a group of Royal guards, what I found to be a group of stallions, or in other words seven stallions, wearing a black uniform, black masks with some head gear over their ears so they could communicate to whomever, and even had guns on their saddle bags.

One of them even seemed to have a pair of night vision goggles on. They were talking amongst themselves, but all it was that they were speaking of if they saw anything suspicious. However, at that point, I knew these weren't the normal ponies one would see in Equestria...but then again that's more or less obvious...I mean if anything I didn't need to even say it. It speaks for itself...but you cow tippers out there would get cranky if I didn't say it because you didn't have a good nap time.

Anyways, they were heading for the double doors that may or may not have led to a room filled with regular Royal guards, but I felt the need to not let that happen and possibly all of those guards being shot, well if they could use a gun that is, so I did the dumbest thing you could ever think of.

I went ahead and said these very words out loud, "Cocka Bitch!"

Soon, all of those guards turned around, but I was still hiding behind the potted plant, so from their viewpoint, they still couldn't see me, and so the one with the night vision goggles, which might have been the commander of the group said, "Who's there!? Come out now or else we will shoot!"

Soon the strange ponies grabbed out their guns and seemed to know how to use it properly. I then saw all of that happening and knew that I was screwed and was stupid enough to say those two words, but it was either that or let the guards that were possibly there get shot up in the next room over. Or at least that I was getting from them.

So I slowly walked out of the potted plant's way that blocked their site of them seeing me and I had nothing in my hooves so they knew I wasn't going to try anything funny.

Then what seemed to have been the commander of the group then said, "State your purpose of being here."

I then said, "What?"

The commander then said, "I said state your fucking purpose!"

I then said, "Why are you asking me this, I mean aren't you going to shoot me or something...possibly paint my brains on that wall right behind me?"

The commander then said, "First, we only knock out the guards around here with sleeping darts. Second, our guns here can be set to kill if you're trouble to us. Third, I'm asking because you look like someone that doesn't belong in this place."

I then said, "Well I mean I know I don't work for the Princesses and..."

I was then cut off by the commander and he then asked me, "I meant by that you don't belong in this world entirely. You look and act like a human."

I then said, "Wait...how do you know?"

The commander then said, "If you were one of these ponies, you wouldn't know how to react to seeing our guns properly. So I'll say it again...state your purpose here."

I then said, "Well how about this first...who are you? Are you the universe police or something?"

The commander then said, "No...we're just a hired group of people that was sent to do a job for another group that wanted information about this world. And with all the information that they gave us about alternate universes and such, we know a little something or two about alternate universes, to get them an idea what is in this universe. The question is, how did you get here, because our client only told us that no one has ever figured out a way to get to another universe."

I then said, "Well, let's just say that I got here through a portal...and it's much bigger than you think."

The commander then said, "How about you actually tell us what you mean by that or else we'll blow your fucking god damn face off."

I then said to them all, "Well you really didn't give any specifics about who you're working for, why should I?"

The commander then said, "Because we're the ones with the guns pointed at you while you standing there defenseless like an idiot. So how about you tell us what we want to know and we won't shoot at you."

I then told them, "How about this...you go back to where ever you came from or else someone that I know will fuck you guys up and you'll be saying 'shoot me a river and cry' all night long."

The commander then said, "And who would this guy be?"

Then I said to them all, while it started to get a little awkward in the room, "Well, I am serious for one thing...he'll kill you all if he sees me hurt or something like that...or even killed. In fact that'll just make things worse really when I'm not dead and you piss him off. So really in the end, all you guys need to know is that you shouldn't piss him of and..."

I was then cut off by one of the guys in the group and he went to the commander and said, "Let's just go boss, he's just wasting our time. Besides, we're not here to question if someone has been here in the first place that isn't human. We're just here to collect data for the Ghosts and that is it."

I then immediately asked after he had said that to his commander, "What are your clients again? The Ghosts or something?"

The commander then sighed and then said, as he looked at me with tired eyes, "That is who our clients are, a secret organization called the Ghosts. However that's as much as I'm telling you. And to answer your question Private, it may not be our job, but it still makes me the more curious as to why this guy is here in this universe ever since I learned about this alternate universe thing."

I then said to the commander, "Yup and that seems to be the one thing that breaks you apart from all the other ponies here you know commander...I mean your curiosity pretty much says that you're human and that you're curious about things. So since you're curious, how about you let me go and we can..."

The commander then cut me off and he then said, "Alright then, he's just wasting our time. Aim your guns and switch to lethal ammunition."

Then all at once, I heard all of the guns making a clicking sound, ready to fire at me as the guns were also aimed at me as well. When I saw it, I wasn't really afraid, granted I knew it was going to hurt pretty badly. I mean I'm not invincible...that would be just stupid. Instead, I wasn't afraid of it because I've been through worse than a group of whatever, aiming their weapons at me and going to shoot at me. I mean with the many adventures I have had in the past, this makes this look like a kitten compared to what I've been through before all of that.

However, I was in luck as the commander got a call on his radio or whatever he had to communicate with to his client, or at least I had guest it was his client anyway.

I didn't hear what was being said over the conversation, but the Commander was saying, "Yes sir. I know Sir, but...Yes sir...But what about the mission? Are you sure, we're still getting paid for this right? Alright then...fine, we're leaving then."

Soon the commander got off the communications line and then looked at his men or whatever and said, "Alright, the boss said to let that guy live. That and he said we're packing up and leaving. Private, get the portal opened."

I then saw the one called Private grab something from his saddlebag with his hoof somehow, and then took a circular metal object that was about the size of a coaster.

He then proceeded to place it on the ground and then pressed a small button in the middle, to which it then somehow made a portal to an alternate universe that was completely unknown to me and it opened up to an area that I didn't see anyone, but it looked like a shipyard of some kind or something similar to one as I saw containers that would belong there. I'm not sure what the containers were filled with, or what laid inside of it, but it did look like something that you would see on a industrial ship or something. You know...the big metal containers that are rectangular boxes or whatever the correct term for it is called...I don't know, I'm not Asian.

Anyways, I then saw all of the team members go through the portal and once the Commander was through, as he was the last to go through, the portal automatically closed and the silver circle pad was still there on the ground. I was curious about it and thought I could pick it up, Heck, I thought they were idiots for leaving it there...until seven seconds later when it self-destruct right in front of me.

However, it wasn't big or anything, it was relatively small and somehow made barely a sound. So in way, they were smart so I wouldn't pick up their trail or something.

I was still standing there, and I said to myself, "I wonder who are these Ghosts. I've got to keep a note to myself and remind TK that when we're done here...well if we ever get done that is. It seems it has been a long night."

However, since this took place in the past and since you all know that I have kindly opened up a portal to see what past events occurred to see what happened when I wasn't there, and no I don't have a secret magical Negro to help me out as for some reason the one I asked for help ended up going to the Song of the South...in which case he somehow got enslaved by singing blue birds.

Now that magical Negro is working the worm fields. And he has AIDS. Granted, I do have a sense of a second magical negro around, I'm just not sure if that feeling is true or not. I think his name begins with Morgan...he wants to be a free man or something. Maybe he's a magical black guy from the 1800's. Maybe...or maybe he just has a problem with white people and does a Hot Cosbey every now and then.

Or I don't even think he says the words Hot Cosbey...I think he just says the word Rape. Which now that I think about the word Rape...I'm getting a weird idea of a song called 'Do The Rape'...where it involves...doing a silly little dance with a smile on your face...and has no relation to the word Rape whatsoever...I can just imagine little kids doing it too. And I'm sure I just made a hundred little pedophile midgets their day just saying the words little kids...as they instantly blow a blood vessel in their eye sockets and jerk off into a sock with the words 'Eat a Swifter Duster' on the wall in their own blood as they slowly fucking gouge their eyes out to every new Star Wars movie that comes out every six months.

Then again I can understand and feel for them with the Star Wars thing...I would too gouge my fucking eyes out every six months for every new Star Wars film...because...reason...and logical statements that'll get you eaten by cannibals in the Amazon rain forest. Anyways, as I was saying before, I have what happened to those men that went through the portal...and just in case for the Cow Tippers...no I'm not fucking god for the final time. If anything go worship that guy over in the corner that you never knew existed that lives in part of your home that always watches you while you sleep.

That or not believe in him and sue anyone who tells you different, either way you're letting him know he's a god. Anyways, when the men went through the portal, they were on another Earth, an Alternate Universe to mine, but still to this day I am unsure of that if it is correct or not. All I know is that it was on Earth, along with it being very rainy has the rain poured over the men and it was at night as well.

However, there are some flood lights it seemed out in the rain at that night, surrounding the group of seven. Soon, the Commander saw his client, who called himself The Masked Ghost.

(AUTHOR'S NOTE: Ok, I really shouldn't do this and I know it's the not the proper thing to do, blah blah blah, but I feel like I need to stress this, repeat that, NEED TO STRESS. Assuming you have read the previous line, you know what I'm talking about. I'll say this much, AND TO STRESS WHAT YOU ARE ALL THINKING...NO, THIS IS NOT ME. THIS IS NOT AUTHOR INSERTION. THEN WHY IS IT THE SAME NAME AS MY USERNAME ON HERE? IT'S LIKE THAT FOR MULTIPLE REASON THAT I CANNOT CHANGE, SO LONG STORY SHORT, THIS IS NOT SUPPOSED TO BE ME, IT IS NOT SUPPOSED TO BE SELF-INSERT, AND IT'S LIKE THIS FOR REASONS, SOME I CANNOT EXPLAIN. I'M SORRY FOR THIS LITTLE "PAUSE", I KNOW IT'S BACKWARDS RETARDED TO DO AND UNNATURAL, BUT AT THE SAME TIME, IT'S THE ONLY WAY TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW.

He had a black cape around his neck and was wearing a suit of armor from his neck to his to toe. His face however was covered up by a mask, but not any ordinary mask, it would protect his face of course. It wasn't some Halloween mask that you would buy at a Dollar Store for a buck fifty.

No, this mask was sort of like TK's helmet, except you could see the white of The Masked Ghost's eyes. When you look at him, deep into his eyes, you know he isn't the most swell person to be around. However, he seemed to have been different from TK. Instead of doom and gloom, darkness and despair, depression and a heart of stone, he seemed to have more feelings than what TK would have.

In fact, the way he moved seemed to be that he was a gentleman. Sort of like a more politer TK in a way. His mask however covered both the back of his head and the front of his head. The color of it was a color of a rusty brown. Or maybe it's more of a dark-ish, brown-ish orange. Look, I'm not a chick, I don't know too much about colors other than blue is my color and you stay the hell away from black and red along with yellow being the sign of 'This is a good place where to get some rice from.' Although when it comes to yellow, you stay the fuck away from them when they drive a car.

Anyways...it was sort of that color, however that was all there was to the mask. As for a air hole or way to speak, I am unclear, even to this day how it was. Anyways, He even had guns in his holsters and a Japanese sword on his back in case if he needed to do a melee attack of some sort...sort of like TK, except TK has two sometimes. I wonder why, but then again I wouldn't question it.

With The Masked Ghost, he also had a whole crew in that ship yard, hell it looked like he had an army. But that's the thing, he did have an army. However, with him at that moment, it was just a small crew, perhaps up to twenty-one was with him.

As for those who was with him, it looked like they were wearing uniforms. They had bullet proof vests on, carried guns where ever they went. They had masks on as well, but they were different than from The Masked Ghost. It was entirely a black mask, but with some white pain on it to make it look like a ghost. They also wore the same colored pants, shoes, gloves, everything, they were all the same, but then again, they were in a unit, they were like a military unit in a way. They just had uniforms on except for the one that seemed to be the leader, The Masked Ghost.

Masked Ghost went towards the group of the seven men that he had hired to go through that My Little Pony portal. With him were two of the crew on both sides of him, as if they were bodyguards.

Although, I believe if I recall correctly, they were called Ghosts, as in the crew members in the unit that Masked Ghost had. But...we don't need to know about that...right now that is, but...later I'll tell you all my little secrets and shit like that. Anyways, Masked Ghost came into the flood lights as it was pouring rain all over them.

Masked Ghost looked straight into the commander's eyes and said, "How much data did you collect for me?"

He had said it in a gentleman's voice. It was a bit charming, but yet stern I suppose...if that is the correct words to use that is, or maybe it's not. Then again I can just...try and do something...but then again why the fuck do I even care at all? I mean if anything, I shouldn't care about that because all I've been doing in my past years is fighting or complaining about something and going through heavy shit. So why all of a sudden should I care about the right words that I use? Well I shouldn't, because in the end it doesn't matter what I say or what any of us say...as long as it isn't taken out of context, it doesn't matter, because in the end we will all be dammed one day for the things that we have said in the past. I'm sure I'll be paying for all of the F bombs that I have ever dropped in my life one day. One day anyways, not sure how or why...but one day.

Anyways, the commander of the group of seven said as the commander was grabbing out something from his right pocket, "Here."

He grabbed out a small, rectangular metal box and threw it to Masked Ghost, or in other words, tossed it underhand and it went through the air. Soon Masked Ghost caught the device and it seemed to have stored all kinds of data on it, from location, to weather, to air quality, to pretty much everything. Once Masked Ghost caught it however, he looked at it, as if to make sure everything was ok with it and that he wasn't being ripped off.

He then gave it to one of his fellow Ghost's right next to him...to his right, in which case the fellow Ghost member took it from Masked Ghost's hand and held on to it tightly.

The Masked Ghost continued to look at the commander and he said, "Well then, this changes everything."

Apparently The Masked Ghost was hearing everything that was happening in that universe, he even seemed to have been watching as well.

The commander then said, "Yeah well...I'm just as surprised as you are. I thought we weren't supposed to see any of that shit back there. You told me when you hired us and was going over the plans with us, that there wouldn't be any risks like that."

Masked Ghost then said, "Aren't you supposed to take risks like that? To go into the unknown so my fellow brothers and sisters wouldn't have to risk their own lives?"

The commander then said, "Yeah...well you still lied to us."

Masked Ghost then said, "Well this was certainly unexpected. I had no idea that another human being would get to another universe. In all honesty, we have checked, no one on this planet has gotten to another universe, not at all whatsoever. As for as I know, we're the only ones that has done it in this universe, where we made a portal to another dimension. However, I do apologize for the inconvenience thought."

Soon Masked Ghost bowed down and seemed like he was apologetic with every word that he had said.

Soon the commander said, "Well...as long as we get paid, it's all fine and good. But can I ask, why do you call them your brothers and sisters? You're not related to those people are you?"

Masked Ghost looked at his Ghosts, and then back to the commander and said, "This has been the third time we have hired you and still do not realize what this is...do you?"

The commander then said, "If you may fill us in then?"

The Masked Ghost then said, "Alright. Here's a quick history lesson. I lead a group called The Ghosts. It's made up of all those who have lost hope within this world, society, life itself. We have no purpose in this world other than to merely exist. We are alone...forgotten, thrown aside for the more superior people for jobs such as writing, music, science, anything really. We are all alone, no one knows of our existence in this world...we are just merely ghosts to all on this planet that has forgotten us.

'However, instead of trying to make ourselves known, to make ourselves angry and do radical things such as blowing buildings and murdering to make sure no one has forgets us. Instead of using violence and embracing our anger, we embrace ourselves and each other that is also a ghost to the world. We are brothers and sisters, we are all ghosts. We each have our own stories to tell, each different and unique in every way possible, but in the end it all leads to being a ghost and forgotten by society.

'So, I have formed a group called the Ghosts, and our objective is to stick together so we may be among our own kind, so that we may not be truly alone anymore and will be among others who we can relate to in our hearts. Not only that, but we are more than just a family that has found each other in one way or another, we are also trained fighters as well, something that I have taught all of them to do...every single last one of them. I have trained them all to use a gun, to using their fists. In a way, we are an army without a purpose.
So since we have no purpose, I have made one. We stick together as a family and fight as one if any trouble comes our way, sort of like a little community for the forgotten ones. But if anyone needs help, asks for help, we'll pick up the call and we'll be there to help whoever is in need. Sure, we may not do it all the time, but we will do it whenever, however we can do so.

'However, along the way, we have made many enemies, but we do have the weapons, technology, warships and firepower to fight back the threats that are against us all. We also do not answer to anyone else, no government, no private military, no billionaires. We only answer to those who are in need of assistance. If I don't say so myself, we aren't even known in this world at all, we're just a little myth really. People wonde4ring if we do exist or not, but in the end it doesn't matter, for we are all ghosts here. And I lead my fellow brothers and sisters through the good times and bad.

'That is what we are, that is why I call them my brothers and sisters. Anything other than that, well I wouldn't know what to do really. So that is your answer...your opinion if I may ask?"

The commander then said, "Well, interesting...but I really don't care. So...is that all as for as jobs that you have for us or is there more tonight?"

The Masked Ghost then said, "Well at this point, with what you have seen through that other universe forces us to go back to the drawing board and rethink this whole other universe ordeal. We might not need you the next time when we have finally come up with an answer, we will just most likely just use ourselves to go through next time, as it seems this is on a much bigger scale than we had thought originally. It won't take a small group like you seven, it'll take an army to make sure everything is alright, and luckily, as I said before, we have that ability to do so. I just would fear the safety of my Ghosts is all. But sometimes in life, we must take risks in order to move forward. However, I do have one more job for you tonight, I need you to take my little brother to your little jail house at wherever you have set your place of business at for he has been distracting in a way."

The commander then said, "Alright then...but first we need to get paid before we do that."

The Masked Ghost then said, "And you shall, but only once the job has been done. You do not get paid if you do not put effort towards your work."

The commander then said, "And I don't do my work unless I know for sure I get paid. I mean for fuck's sake! You've been telling us that we would be getting paid the past eleven times, and we have not seen a single damn dime! You better fucking pay us now or else I'll put a fucking bullet in your head and we'll see who becomes the ghost."

The commander raised his gun and pointed it at Masked Ghost's head. The Masked Ghost looked at the end of the barrel of the gun and was not intimidated whatsoever at all.

In fact, all he said was, "And you shall be paid within good time and once you have put enough effort into your hard work. You do not simply earn things without first putting the effort."

Soon, the commander began to show rage and soon took out a knife from his pocket...belt thingy...you know what I'm talking about where you keep your trusty knife at. Well, he took out to what seemed to be a standard army knife and held at in his hand and seemed to be ready to use if it he was pushed off the edge.

The commander then said, "I'll show you fucking effort. I swear if you don't give us the money now, I'll show effort by sticking this knife down your throat while my men kill your precious brothers and sisters! How's that for effort!?"

The Masked Ghost didn't show any emotion or fear to what the commander had just said.

Masked Ghost then looked at the commander with calm eyes and said, "Well, I'll say that is ambitious, but you would need to put a lot of effort in order to accomplish that however. I would suggest to try and stay away from such thought and go for more of an approach of doing something more sensible such as actually putting effort in your work. That way, you and your men would be alive.

'Not only to mention it would show great responsibility in your leadership skills towards your men as that would show them that you, their leader, is a very good one at that and respect the lives of your men and yourself. However, if you truly wanted to take out your rage, I'll would suggest being alone for a moment to cool down. Perhaps even have a trusted companion with you to talk it out. In which case you would be able to proceed with my request of transporting my little brother to one of your maximum security facilities, or at least I assume that is, to be held captive until a certain time where I would be able take him from your hands and possibly try to reform him from his awful thoughts and impossible dreams of stupidity. In order words, you put forth the effort, I'll provide compensation for your hard work. Now, I'll shall be telling one of the Ghosts to..."

Suddenly, the commander let out all of his anger and sprinted towards The Masked Ghost. He rammed into The Masked Ghost's chest while using his head, but The Masked Ghost was only caught off guard just a bit, to where he was strong enough to struggle with him and try to push him back. Meanwhile, The Masked Ghost's men (Or Women) that were next to hum, guarding him sort of, were aiming their weapons at the commander, but soon Masked Ghost got a grip on the struggle at hand and soon kicked the commander back a few feet, although he was still on his feet and not fallen down by the force of The Masked Ghost's kick, to which the commander was staggered and lost control for a bit to his movements.

With a bit of spare time on The Masked Ghost's hands, he then tells his sort of two guards next to him that was pointing their guns at the commander, "Stand down. Just escort him over here."

Soon, one of the guards, who was a male, but the other one may or may not have been a women or not, so you Feminazis no longer have to gas some Jews in the showers of a truck stop now, said to Masked Ghost, "Sir, are you sure?"

The Masked Ghost then said, "Indefinitely, I can handle this on my own. Just grab him and escort him over here, but just keep a good eye on him as he does try to use some of his tricks to escape."

Masked Ghost was then interrupted with his conversation when the Commander quickly regained control of his body and charged right into The Masked Ghost's body again, this time with more force. To which then he then pushed Masked Ghost down on his back and was on top of him. And with the rain being a factor to the fight, the Masked Ghost easily slipped and lost control of his footing on the ground.
The commander was on top of The Masked Ghost's body and soon held the knife in both hands and soon he raised the knife high above his head. The Masked Ghost on the other hand didn't fear what the commander was trying to do to him, as he had no fear to give towards the threat.

It was as if he had seen it all. Soon the commander then started to bring the knife down as fast as he could towards The Masked Ghost's face, but he wasn't quick enough as The Masked Ghost soon quickly used his two arms to hold back the knife. The Masked Ghost then proceeded to push the commander's arms away from him so he could have enough room for a bit more control over the fight, to which then he head butted the commander as hard as he could, but it was easy as the mask made it like it was nothing to The Masked Ghost.

To the commander however, it was a painful hit to his head, to which then the commander landed flat on his back as the knife that he once held in his hands was on the ground somewhat close to him.

When the commander saw The Masked Ghost towering over him in the rain with the flood lights over them, he saw it to be intimidating. He was big. he was strong. He was tough. He was a real fighter and he had been through a lot and the commander knew that.

He showed it on his face and started to show fear, but as a soldier, as a fighter, he must never give up until the very end. So, as The Masked Ghost was slowly walking towards him, the commander then quickly scrambled along the floor to reach the knife in time.

However, The Masked Ghost was swift with his actions as he then put his concentration on kicking the knife away from him as far as he could so there would be very little trouble to end the fight. However, the commander had saw this as a quick opportunity to get an upper hand on The Masked Ghost.

So he then quickly got up or more or less to a crouching position and soon used his legs to swipe at The Masked Ghost's legs and soon The Masked Ghost didn't see it coming and he fell down, but he caught himself halfway from the fall and was on all four, but this meant an advantage to the commander. He soon got onto The Masked Ghost's back and put both of his arms around The Masked Ghost and tried to strangle him and cut off his air supply...if he could that is. The commander had a strong grip on The Masked Ghost.

He knew it too because he recalls being in the military before being kicked out for being too much of an asshole sometimes, that he was always the strongest among in his unit. He would make all the men in his team so jealous they would be willing to kill him.

However, not because he was stronger than them, but he was too much of a fucking show off and possibly one day that would be the end of him. So the Commander knew he was going to do it, that he had the confidence once he had that grip around The Masked Ghost's neck as tight as he could have gotten it. He had thought he was going to take him down, but what he didn't estimate is The Masked Ghost's will to fight.

The Masked Ghost was tough, he knew it too, and he knew who he was fighting at that moment was a shrimp compared to the hell he's been through. So, without thinking, The Masked Ghost used both arms once more and quickly grabbed the commander by his shoulders and threw him flat on his back once more on the ground. The commander was in so much pain, he knew he was beaten and he knew he couldn't go on any longer, but just like the human he was, he had to push a little more. A little more just to survive.

He knew he could not go gently into death, gently into the night with his men watching him. He knew, as the human being that he was, that if he failed and was falling at the edge of death, he would try to struggle to survive with very little energy left and right before death, he would see his life before his eyes and face judgment in the beyond, if there was one that is. The commander was always skeptical about religion, but to him, it didn't matter if he was forever trapped in purgatory or burning in the lake of fire for all of the terrible things he has done in his past when he was in war.

Hell, he was already a war criminal in too many countries to count. He was just lucky enough to escape and have a new identity. So, with a final push, the Commander slowly pushed himself up from the ground, but first he painfully rolled over onto his stomach. To which then he proceeded to bend his arms in agony, but that agony would be his only triumph that night, as he slowly got up in pain and slowly stood up, but not straight of course, as that would have been possible in his condition.

He looked into The Masked Ghost's eyes and slowly raised his arms up and formed fists and ready to fight him once again, ready to die or not, but was hoping not to die as that would be embarrassing in front of his men to him. Masked Ghost saw this and was unamused. He saw this as pathetic, as it was sad and just stupid to him. He had good fights, honorable fights, but not a fight like this where a poor man just kept on fighting even knew he was beaten.

The Masked Ghost said to the Commander, "You just don't know when to give up do you?"

The Commander then said, "I'm a soldier, a solider never gives up a fight. A good solider fights until the very end. And so, that's what I'm going to do, even if I'm paying for it in Hell."

The Masked Ghost then said, "Yes, maybe for an American, patriotic solider who has done horrifying deeds in battle, who did it in the good name of his country, but not a solider that is weak."

The commander then said, "You're calling me weak?"

The Masked Ghost then said, "Yes, well you may be tough in a immature bar fight, but not strong enough for a fight in reality. You have so much to learn on just the simple will of fighting, knowing when it is ok to give up. Knowing when you have been beaten and should just stay down instead of standing your ground. Even your techniques are weak. You're not a soldier, you're just a fool that only thinks he knows how to fight. But do not worry or be ashamed, you're not the only one. There are plenty enough of those kind of people in this world. Sure, some knows how to fight well and properly, but men think they know they put up a fight, but really when the times come for it, all they can do is talk a big game, but not fight a good fight.

'Besides, to me that is just rude as that implies that they were lying, and to me that just makes me disgusted at them. But for you, I'll make an exception and think that you're just being misguided, in which case, once you and your men have been properly paid for your good services that you have provided us, I'll shall consider taking you under my wing and teach you the ways of reality and how to fight of course. What do you say, will you come to your senses and accept my offer, or will you continue to make a fool of yourself?"

The Commander then said, with the most roughest voice he could give, "Fuck You."

The Masked Ghost then said, "Why do I even bother? Most people have long lost their common sense years ago. No one even knows what common sense even means anymore as it was long ago since it was last used. Oh very well then, it is your choice and I shall respect it. So then, are you just going to just stand there or you going to have the fight that you wish to have with me?"

The Commander just stood there, looking at his target. He was preparing himself to make his move. Eventually he had it all thought out and he charged towards The Masked Ghost with rage. He screamed as well as he was running.

Meanwhile, The Masked Ghost just stood there, as if he wasn't prepared at all, but of course The Masked Ghost is smart, so he then at the right microsecond, stepped to the side slightly and grabbed the Commander by his torso and lift him entirely above his head. When the Commander was high in the air, he knew he made a mistake fighting him and knew he was about to pay the price. However it just didn't occur to the Commander that The Masked Ghost was this strong, that he could lift an entire person above his head so easily, but then again, he was strong to begin with.

Soon after the Masked Ghost held the Commander over his head, he knew he couldn't hold out for long before his arms would get tired, he did have his limits after all, but he was able to hold the weight for a good bit. So, The Masked Ghost then eyed at a particular spot to throw him at, it wasn't too far away from his position and still have a decent distance to scare him to never mess with him again. The spot he was eyeing was one of the cargo containers and it was in front of the cargo.

It was a few barrels that he was eyeing that he didn't know what was filled with, but sure wasn't anything lethal. And so, with all of his might, he gathered all of his strength and threw the Commander towards the barrels and did it with accuracy.

The Commander went flying through the air and his men watched as their Commander hit the barrels, which was painful to begin with and most likely shattered many bones in his body, but not enough to make him a cripple, but not only that, but he had also hit hard at the one side of the container. As soon as he hit that, he soon fell to his side in agony and slowly moved on to his back. Right then and there he knew he was beaten, and knew he had to give up. He felt as if he was on the brink of death, he would soon feel the human instinct on to think what most matters to him and try to survive at the very last moments of his life.

Or maybe he just really liked the movie Interstellar or something, how the fuck should I know if that was going to happen or not? I mean if anything, human instinct is a bitch to trust. Anyways, the Commander looked towards the sky as the rain fell upon his face.

He could feel the coolness of the water flowing down his entire face and it felt a bit refreshing for him, but he knew that he was still beaten though and failed. That he was embarrassed in front of his men. However, he was finished, but that didn't mean one of his men was. He looked towards the one who he called Private, as he was just a new guy on his team.

So he looked towards him and yelled out in the rain, "Private! Grab the knife and fucking finish him!"

The one called Private looked towards the floor and still saw that the knife that his Commander once held, but soon lost it early in the fight. He saw it and was then stricken with fear. He could follow simple orders, but orders to kill wasn't something he was used to.

He just stood there as The Masked Ghost just stared at him, awaiting for him to do what he was told to do, but he didn't. He just stood there in silence as the rain fell on all of them. Even his fellow men didn't say a word about him. There was only silence.

The Commander then said, "What are you waiting for Private!? Fucking end him now! Can't you see that I'm fucking in pain!? Do it now...that's a fucking order!"

Private didn't know what to do, but since he was used to following simple orders, he did what felt natural to him and followed his Commander's orders. He dropped his gun as he ran towards the knife on the ground that was only a few feet away from The Masked Ghost. However, Masked Ghost only gave a look of impatience. As Private ran towards the knife, he slipped and fell half way down, but caught himself as he tried to gain a grip on himself. However, he was more nervous than anything, so of course he fell down. However, he quickly got back up and ran towards the knife and when he was near it, he quickly bent down and picked it up.

Then he looked towards The Masked Ghost with fear as he held it near his face. His hands started to shake with fear, not sure what was going to happen next. Was he going to get the same treatment as his Commander got, or was he going to get hell from the Commander later on? He didn't know what to do and he just stood there, waiting for his mind to make a choice.

His Commander soon yelled at him, "What are you waiting for Private!? Fucking cut his heart out! Stab him until he can't get up anymore! Make hum fucking suffer!"

However, he just stood there as the orders weren't as simple as he was used to. However,

The Masked Ghost got a little closer to Private and soon said to him surprisingly, "Well, are you going to follow your Commander's orders? Are you not but a mere apprentice?"

Private slowly nodded his head.

The Masked Ghost then said, "I see, so why don't you follow your leader's orders then?"

Private didn't say anything and just stood there once more in silence without any movement whatsoever. All he did was just stood there in shock and not sure what to do.

The Masked Ghost then said, "Well come on then...fight me!"

The Masked Ghost then took three steps back and awaited Private's decision. However, Private did what he felt natural to him at that very moment, and so he followed orders. He wan towards The Masked Ghost while not making a sound from his throat while holding the knife like a maniac.

He soon ran towards The Masked Ghost and as soon as he got close enough, he had second thoughts and hesitated to try and fight him. He soon started to shake and was about to run away from him, but soon, The Masked Ghost wanted to prove a point, and so he then grabbed Private's arms and forced him face to face.

Private struggled, not sure what was happening, but The Masked Ghost knew exactly what he was doing. So he took the arm that had the knife in it and pointed towards his body.

Private saw what he was doing and started to resist what was happening and yelled, "No no no!"

He was shaking his hands and closed his eyes as he wasn't sure this meant that The Masked Ghost was going to kill him next because he was crazy or he was going to be safe or something similar like that. Soon, the knife entered the body of The Masked Ghost and the Commander saw this and thought Private was doing it. Sure, he was a wimp, but if he saw what was correct, as he didn't get a good view of what was happening, he could be turned into a fighter in no time. So, once the knife was in his body, The Masked Ghost didn't make a sound or a stir in his movements.

He wasn't affected by it and Private simple fell to the ground, not knowing what just happened. However, he looked up and saw The Masked Ghost was ok and standing straight and tall, as if nothing had happened to him. He looked down upon him and Private saw the handle of the blade sticking out of The Masked Ghost.

He was shocked and tried to say a word, but he kept hesitating as to what he was going to say until Masked Ghost simply said, "I've been through worse than this. I've been through hell to say this is merely but a flesh wound. This is nothing compared to what I've been through in my many of years of life."

The Masked Ghost then looked towards the Commander. He eyed him like a hawk and then walked towards him. As the Commander saw him walking towards him, he was scared. He wasn't sure if he was going to be killed by him or not. But then again, he was at least smart enough to make judgment after past events, and from what he saw, he wasn't going to die. In fact, he'll live for another day for sure. The Masked Ghost walked up to him and stopped just a few inches from him.

He then said to the Commander, "So, do you now see why I said you are weak? You are so weak you even had to order one of your men to fight for you. How pathetic is that. But it is alright. Now get up like the "solider" that you are and listen what I have to say. And do not worry about your injuries, I only managed to break exactly 63 bones in your body without it being sever. You will need to take a few days off of course, but you should heal up just fine. The human body is quite amazing you see."

The Commander then said, "I don't need any fucking advice from you!"

The Masked Ghost then just looked down and shook his head as if he was shamed, "Oh poor you, can you not see I am not your enemy? The enemy is, well whatever your enemy that is. But I am your friend, an ally really. I am only here to help you as you help me. For we have done business enough already that I am sure we should start to try and help each other. However, if you do not want my help, that is fine, just remember that in this cruel world that we both live in, you'll be dead if you do not survive. So, I'm assuming you still do not accept my help then?"

All the Commander did next was spit directly on to The Masked Ghost's mask.

Which then made The Masked Ghost wiping the spit with his right hand off his mask and said, "Well then. That was a bit rude, but no matter, still get up please. I need to inform you on your task that I ask of you in a moment. Ah yes, here they come now."

The Masked Ghost then looked and saw that the two guards that were near him not long ago were holding a person, as if he was a prisoner. Well, he was a prisoner. He was a man that wore black boots, black leather pants, a black vest with tattoos all over his arms.

He was a bit far, but too much though. His was bald and were black eye liner as if he was Goth or something, but he wasn't all doom and gloom or cutting his arm or anything, so he wasn't Goth. He was just mentally unstable...in a way of course. Well, the man also had tattoos all over his face.

One of the tattoos was saying "Anarchy forever!"

He also wore boots that had metal spikes coming out on the top of it and wore a belt that had a skull for a belt buckle. Clearly this was a biker gang member of some sort...or maybe he was just trying to be Politically Correct at one point and then failed to do so. So he ended up taking it all out on emo biker gangs that were half Goth.

Anyways, he was being escorted like a prisoner and so once he was brought into the flood light area, The Masked Ghost walked up to him, "Hello Damian."

Damian then said with a rebel like metal head in his voice, "Oh fuck you! My name is fucking Ghost! You want me to blow your fucking head off you mother fucker!"

He said that was half of a smile as well keep in mind, so you know he was somewhat insane, but yet in a way...seemed like a trust worthy guy. You could even trust him with your life savings while fucking a Jew...in the asshole...and he complained on how much it hurts and doesn't do anything about it. Then that Jew would go back to his place of work which is a tax accountant and soon asks why Slenderman is late to his job because he is also a Jew.

Anyways, The Masked Ghost simply responded to this with, "Oh dear little brother. You should have just stayed with our dearest mother and father."

As the Commander was slowly getting up, but painfully so, but just like The Masked Ghost, he's been through hell too...somewhat at least.

The Commander saw this and said out loud, "Brother?"

The Masked Ghost then said, "Yes, I'm afraid this degenerate here is my pesky little brother. I tried to reform him in the past, many of time, but he simply will not budge. He is so obsessed on becoming better than me. Granted, I do not blame him, younger siblings sometimes do want to become what their elders are, and that is perfectly alright. But this is just absurd. Taking the name of Ghost is one thing, but acting like a fool is simply too much."

Ghost then said, the little brother if you couldn't figure it out yet, "Fuck You! I fucking hate you and your fucking ways you fucking idiot! Mom and dad can burn in hell as I'm tea bagging their graves and skinning their precious dog alive! They always fucking liked you best anyways, so to hell with them!"

The Masked Ghost then said, "And sadly he has a particular vocabulary that is simply disgusting. Honestly, I prefer to only say the dreaded F-bomb when it is needed, but he simply does not care how he uses. But his views on the world and how it should run only makes it worse. But aside from that, do you know why Mother and Father liked me more than you Damian?"

Ghost then said, "I said my fucking name is fucking Ghost you fucking prick!"

The Masked Ghost then looked down and gave a low sigh and then looked up once more and then said, "Yes, well do you know...Ghost?"

Ghost then replied with, "It's because you were always fucking better than me in every fucking way possible. You even fucking showed off to them too whenever you could, so you always fucking hogged the spotlight whenever you could you fucking chicken fucker!"

The Masked Ghost then started to get fed up with his little brother and said, "First off, acting like a child will not make anything better right now. Especially saying such foul language, especially in front of our guests. So I advise you to stop acting like this and perhaps things will start to go a bit better for you in life. Second of all, I never showed off once to our dearest parents. I just simply had the manners that you never acquired through life lessons."

Ghost then said, "You're the fucking one talking. Why did you fucking leave home then huh!? Dad said he wanted to fucking disown you for leaving home and leaving them like you did when you were seven!"

The Commander started to look confused as he was limping towards his group and asked, "Seven?"

The Masked Ghost then said, "Yes, well it is quite a long story. But yes, I did leave when I was merely but seven years old, but for good reasons. I rather not say, but if I must, let's just say it's because of reality and of society itself and how society acted in this world."

Ghost then said to The Masked Ghost, "You made Mom fucking cry you fucking asshole!"

The Masked Ghost then said, "Yes, and I am terribly sorry about that, but she didn't see how I viewed things, so I just simply left is all. No one quite understood me, so I had to leave or else I would be in a world where I didn't belong. Now, I belong with my own kind, those who have been forgotten. But for you little brother, you certainly do not belong here. You belong with the rest of society, for you seem to understand them and their ways of living. You seem to make sense of their lives. Besides, you'll never become like me little brother. Just consider yourself lucky that I haven't put a bullet in your head. To tell you the truth, you might be family, but if you ever try and say what you did and try and kill me or try to kill anyone else, I shall have no choice but to kill you myself. I would prefer not to, but if that comes to it, then I shall do it myself. At least it will be by the hand of a family member.

'And besides, that is just life, that is how things are. You do not get a pass just because you're family little brother. You have to pay the consequences if you mess up badly, however, I like to give those who have the potential of redeeming themselves a second chance. With you little brother, you barely have that potential, but I'll give it a shot."

The Masked Ghost then looked towards the Commander and then said to him, "Now listen here. And Listen carefully to my instructions. I want you and your men to perform this service for me and by locking him away. To be more specific and detailed as to what I request of what to do, let me explain. I need you to take him to one of your securest abandoned warehouses that you use for your operations and keep him locked up. Now how you do so either by in a cage or have him tired up by rope in a chair, that does not matter. As long as he doesn't escape. Now, of course you'll need to have some guards looking after him. I need actually four of your finest and toughest guards on watch. Two to be exact inside the abandoned warehouse where they take turns watching him. One is close by to his place of lock up, and one by the nearest exit.

'The other exits, if there are any, I know for sure he won't go to as he always is an idiot and tries to go for the nearest one. Even right now he'll listen but still will never remember to do so. But in case he is smart enough to escape somehow, that is where the other two men come n. Now these two other men, or women if you have them that is, have to be your top snipers. One in the south and one in the north to be exact. From a distance to be exact with tranquilizers loaded in their guns so they will take him out without a problem. Now as for which warehouse I request you take him to, I request you take him to one of your warehouses that is surrounded by very little human activity as possible. Perhaps one of your warehouses in the desert or a tundra.

'Doesn't matter. And I need you to keep him locked up until I give the word for him to be transported somewhere else. So until that day comes, you make sure he doesn't escape, or else you have not put the effort that you had the potential to. So, any questions Commander?"

The Commander looked at him, not sure what to say. He knows he has been beaten. He knows that he doesn't want to listen to his orders and prefer to slit his throat so he doesn't talk anymore. He wants to be in control...not him. But, as his men saw, he lost the fight. And sadly to him, he has no option left but to obey orders. But then he thinks of something else that goes something rather very deep.

In a way, obeying orders to The Masked Ghost is like obeying to a superior being, perhaps even a god. Of course The Masked Ghost isn't even a god, he's just a human being like himself with a certain set of skills, but not a similar certain set of skills like Liam Neeson. I mean with him he'll fucking hunt you down and shit....kill you as a lion...because he's that lion guy from Narnia or something. I'm not sure, I was kind of high the last time I saw that movie...he was a funny talking kitty cat.

Anyways, but the question remains though, would he disobey a god? Sure, you'll be beaten down into the dirt if he would try, or worse, even killed. But he would mostly just be beaten into the dirt again. But then again what if The Masked Ghost was his god? As if he was a god, hypothetically speaking that is. Would he obey him then? Let's make it even more interesting...what if that god was his friend, a good buddy that he knew from growing up? What would happen then? Would he take the risk and rebel or obey? What if the god was a family member such as a father or mother and he was just a pure mortal? Would he obey then or would he disobey?

Either way, he'll get killed or beaten if he disobeys. But what matters the most if he obeys with a heart for it. Does it obey with live, friendship, or for being good out of his heart? To him...to the Commander...he couldn't tell if that was the truth or not, if to obey the orders of his superior. So, the Commander looked straight into The Masked Ghost's eyes and said what he had to say.

The Commander said with the most calmest voice that he had that night, "No....I do not have any questions. We'll take your little brother to one of our places and we'll hide him there, make sure he is locked up tight until you give the orders."

The Masked Ghost then seemed to be very pleased with his cooperation and said to him, "Very good. And I'll make sure one of our medical staff takes a look at your wounds and try to give you some medicine so you'll be healed up on your way to your destination in one of our aircraft carriers."

The Commander then had a dumbfounded look on his face and said, "Air Craft Carrier?"

Soon, there was a slight sound, a slight hovering sound coming in from behind. Soon the sound got a little louder and louder, but not too loud. Loud enough for it to be heard close up, but from a distance, you'll never know it was even there in the first place.
The Air Craft Carrier came flying in slowly and soon the Commander and his men along with The Masked Ghost and his crew took big steps back to make room for the air craft carrier. It was fairly big as well. However, it didn't exactly land, it just hovered over them. What landed instead was a sub-carrier, sort of a mini version of the air craft carrier, as it detached from the bigger carrier to land in the middle of the group.

As it did, the Commander saw it and was amazed. His jaw drop when he saw the sight of it, but he kept it to himself as it wasn't the right time to say such comments, although he did have a question in mind though. The blades were a bit loud, but nothing from afar should be disturbed. The Commander stood there staring at the sub-carrier as The Masked Ghost walked up to him as two of the Ghosts were putting Ghost on to the carrier.

The Masked Ghost then said to the Commander, "I see you like what you see? If you're curious, this is made of one of the strongest metal on this planet that is available. It's also loaded with guns, weapons, the works. And to top it off, the guns are not made any where else. To put into better words, only we make it, and from certain tests that we have done, it stands stronger than most military weapons, tanks, fighter jets, just about anything really. And we have just about over 256 of these ready to go at will, or at least the sub-carriers that is."

The Commander looked at The Masked Ghost and then asked, "How did you do it?"

The Masked Ghost then said, "Well, it's a bit complicated. But if you really want to know, let's just say the resources were very hard to come by, but we managed to do it. But to tell you the truth, the challenge was to get The Mother Carrier working. But we were able to make it carry twenty one air craft carriers though, which each air craft carrier is able to hold fourteen of these sub-carriers."

The Commander was then shocked once more and then asked, "Are you telling me that thing up there isn't the main carrier? There's an even bigger one?"

The Masked Ghost then said calmly, "Well...yes...yes there is. It's just that we couldn't fit it in our main base, so we hid it somewhere in the desert. We were looking into one of the deserts in Africa as that would be more secure as the deserts are big, but of course problems would occur there that would be too much for us to even think about it. Aside from that, The Mother Carrier is quite big. It's bigger than the Space Station. In fact, I'm sure it's big enough to be sent out into space for whatever reason there may be, but that isn't quite possible what it could do. Although I do have a team that is researching the possibilities of it. So far they say they can't even tell if it is possible to get something like that out of the Earth's atmosphere and into space. But it is a sight to see I'll admit. And if you want me to give you an idea how big it is, well...I can't exactly describe it. The best I can say is think of the biggest thing there is that you've seen in terms of air crafts...and times that by eleven to twenty-one times, depending of course."

The Commander just looked at The Masked Ghost with his jaw dropped and amazed what a group like The Ghosts could do.
The Commander then asked The Masked Ghost, "What kind of group are you?"

The Masked Ghost then said, "Well, we are a 'Special' kind of group, let's just put it like that."

The sub- carrier had landed and was firmly on the ground and was ready to pick up and drop off anyone or anything at will. However, the blades that was necessary for it to fly were still rotating of course, as obviously it was only picking up. As soon as the air craft was on the ground and stable, two ghosts came out and from the looks of it were guarding the air craft in case if anything were to go wrong.

Soon the Ghosts that were holding Ghost still and ready to escort him to the air craft and make sure he was secure so he wouldn't escape. And also, just to let you know...I realize there's a lot of ghosts and stuff, but hey, that's just how it all happened. Besides, at least it wasn't skeletons...because then there would be a lot of coming out of the closet jokes...because there are skeletons in those closets.

Anyways, the Ghosts were securing Ghost in the air craft and the Commander's team were a bit back from the sub-carrier, awaiting instructions from their Commander to do what next.

However, the Commander was looking at them, nor caring about them at the moment as he was too busy trying to wrap his mind around what The Masked Ghost has made. The Masked Ghost looked towards the air carrier and was looking at one of the medics on board. He was wearing the typical Ghosts uniform, however the difference here that he was wearing a white armband with a red cross on it symbolizing he was a medic, obviously.

He also had a white mask on as well...ski mask that is...not an actual mask...because....of reason I suppose. I mean how should I know?

Sure I can look through events as I say I can do, and it's true, but what I would have to do to find out why would be more complicated because...you're going into deep...like the deep web...you just don't go that deep. You might go deep and then come back out and do it several times until something happens, but it's just too deep. Anyways, he was looking at one of the three medics on board the air craft and he too was staring at The Masked Ghost, but only because he was on board and was basically on standby, awaiting for anything that could go wrong and that would require his services. Well, The Masked Ghost was looking towards his direction and soon motioned for him to come over to him.

The Medic Ghost saw this and he immediately went over to The Masked Ghost as quick as he could, as he knew he shouldn't keep the leader waiting. Especially since he was alone before and The Masked Ghost gave him a purpose and a home as well.

The Medic Ghost hustled over to The Masked Ghost and soon asked him, "What do you need sir."

He said with energy in his voice, so he it was as if he was ready to go for anything that came his way. And you know what...it was true...he was energetic...so was the other two that were on the air carrier as well. The other two being female and were also ready to go at a moment's notice.

The Masked Ghost then said as he looked over to the Commander, "Yes, your services are needed. Not here, but after you take off. My good friend here needs some medical attention. Nothing serious, but he does need to be looked at and given any medicine if needed. I would think he would need some pain killers though after what I've done to him of course, but nevertheless take good care of him."

The medic Ghost then said, "Yes Sir! I'll be ready when he is in the sub-carrier."

Soon the medic turned around and was going to head back to get ready and prep for the incoming patient, but soon The Masked Ghost put a hand on his shoulder and said to him as the medic looked back to look at The Masked Ghost as he said to him, "One more thing. When you head back, tell the pilot to head to this man's empty warehouse that is near San Pedro and Southwestern railroad tracks."

The medic then said, "Right away sir!"

Then the medic was off to his duties. The Commander was a bit shocked that The Masked Ghost knew about one of his warehouses, but more or less the specific place that he knew about.

The Commander then asked The Masked Ghost, "How did you..."

The Masked Ghost then said, "Trust me, I know everything about you thanks to some very intelligent hackers that I picked off from the streets that had nowhere else to go."

The Commander then stood there as The Masked Ghost look towards the Commander's team. He stood there and tried to comprehend what he had just said to him.

The Masked Ghost looked towards the Commander's team and said out loud, "May I have your undivided attention please!?"

Soon all eyes were on The Masked Ghost. "Thank you! Now I know this has been a long night for you. It's cold, it's raining, most likely hungry as well and want to simply rest and be refreshed for whatever comes tomorrow and your activities. Well good news and bad news. Good news, you'll be given some food, not a hot meal, but more or less of a snack while being transported to one of the warehouses that I'm sure you all know about. Bad news, you'll be bringing an extra person home with you. My little brother ghost is not to be dealt with in a lazy manner. Keep an extra eye on him and be cautious of him. He can be very reckless at times and might even try to trick you.

'So try and be the best at your job and make sure he does not escape. But also do not harm him as well or abuse him. Just keep him locked up in a decent sized cage or cell or whatever you may put him in, give him three meals a day, some fresh air if needed, and overall a decent bill of health until I come for him. Now I do realize some of you already knew that by overhearing, but I just wanted to make sure we were all on board with the plan. Now, you may go to the sub-carrier and you shall be heading home. Your Commander here will also be receiving treatment on board as well for the wounds that I may have given him, but do not worry about your leader's state of health, as I'm sure he be just fine. We have some of the best medical staff within the Ghost community. Now, off you go and have a good night."

The Masked Ghost then motioned for the team to go head and board the sub-carrier and they did. They all got on, except for the Commander who went last. Once everyone of the Commander's team was on board, he slowly got on board and soon the medic was ready to take care of him.

As the medic was getting the Commander in the right position to take care of him, the sub-carrier was slowly ascending upwards into the rainy sky and off to the warehouse. And as soon as it was high enough, the doors closed to the sub-carrier as well, just to point at that little detail so no cow tipper can say any different. After that was gone, the remaining few that were left behind was then looking at The Masked Ghost.

One of the ghost members then asked him, "What do we do now sir?"

The Masked Ghost looked at the one who asked the question, then to all of them and simply said, "Well we head back to the main base of course. To our home. We'll go back and all of you can have a nice hot meal within you all and can relax for rest of the night and rest for tomorrow's sake. I on the other hand will be going back to the drawing board with the team that was behind this whole alternate universe project and we shall rethink this through. Along with figuring out who this 'Knight' person is as well. Alright then, let's head back, I'm sure we all don't want to be caught in the rain any longer."

Soon, they all headed back to base and we come back to my story again. Yeah...kind of long there, but surely some cow tipper would tell me that I didn't go into enough detail, complain, and not wonder if I was going to address it in the future or not with another story to tell from my life and so on.

Basically saying...it was needed to prevent people from going ape shit all over this book and throwing their feces all over the wall...while mysteriously jacking off and throwing their semen as well...at other people...because they're going ape shit. Anyway, that's what happened while I was still at the castle. Now we continue what happened. Well, to be specifically clear and recap, and yes I am aware cow tippers..."that's a bad sign."

Well you know what...quit complaining about the details. And while that is my prediction what the cow tippers will complain about, but it will most likely be what they will complain about as I've learned anything from being on Earth...is that humans never change.

As in...they're never move on from 2015 and chances are by the time this journal gets to Earth, it'll be at a time when people are nostalgia for 2015. Either the year 2033 or 2016, which means it would go back in time..but by now that wouldn't shock me at all. Or maybe even the last three months of 2015 it'll arrive in, because I'm sure by then, people are nostalgic for what happened two days ago.

Anyways, to recap, after those military...whatever kind of unit they were, left and the portal closed, of course they had a device that would self-destruct after the portal closed. Well right before it did, I was kind of a bit curious, so I kind of looked both ways just to may sure the coast was clear...very slightly as I was a bit confused what had just happened. I then went up a little close towards it, and then it self-destruct in my face and I was of course taken a back or stepped back a bit, surprised to what had happened.

I then said to myself quietly, "Why the fuck do these things keep happening to me?"

I then went ahead and just ignored what had happened for the moment and tried to continue what I was there for, to get a map of the castle at the guard post that was on the first floor.

Well, I went ahead and went to the doors to my right, well technically it was my left...I forget, but it was the one not leading to the stairs. The one that was on my ground level that is. Anyways, I headed towards the doors, being careful not to make too much sound as it could cause a disturbance and even attract some guard's attention. Well, I went to the door, used my magic and slowly opened the door. As I opened it, I didn't open it all the way. I simply opened it a crack to be safe.

I took a little peek inside and to somewhat a surprise, I found that it was the first floor...filled with a lot of guards. And the worst bit, none of it was the first floor, it was the main room, main room as in when you first enter the castle, with a small desk in the far right corner that had a map of the castle itself and such. But the problem as I said before it wasn't dark, or did I say that already? Well who cares, this ink doesn't cost ten bits you know...it costs fifty bits...because according to the manufacture, it is made from pure squids...or in other words, they just killed a squid and somehow turned its corpse into ink.

Anyways, it was a brightly lit in the main room, but no one saw the door slightly opening, but I was stuck and not sure what to do. Hell, I didn't think I could make a distraction as all the doors were closed, so I couldn't give myself some time to grab the map quickly.

However, I got lucky, as something happened that was loud. A big boom came from the ceiling, I couldn't tell though where it came from, but it sounded like it came from high from the castle itself.

And it was so loud, bits and pieces of the second floor ceiling...or maybe it was the third....who the fucks cares, bits and pieces of the ceiling came off, and that could only mean one of three things. Either there's a big ass party going up somewhere near the top floor, Celestia or Luna can bang really hard when it comes to sexual intercourse, or TK was in some sort of trouble that he was finding the solution to, in which case it was most likely TK as he would only try to use a big boom...or a big boom will happen if he tried to get out of a situation and didn't care much about stealth too much. With Celestia and Luna, you would hear loud morning, and with the big party, you would hear kick ass party music...so it was TK, but that was in my favor as that kind of distracted the guards somehow...obviously....it distracted them ok...every guard looked up to see what was going on.

One of the guards then said, "What was that?"

Soon, another loud sound can be heard and more pieces of the ceiling came off and fell to the ground.

Soon, a second guard said, "I think that's coming from one of the higher floors of the castle?"

Soon another guard asked, "How do you know?"

Soon the other guard responded with, "Hey, I've been around this castle for years. If you've been around as long as I have, you'll learn the tiniest of details about this place."

Soon a third loud thump could be heard, which then made another guard say, "Should we go outside? Maybe we could see what's going on from the outside. I mean, whatever is happening up there, it must be big, and chances are it wouldn't all be contained all on one floor."

They all nodded their heads and soon all went outside to go see if they could see what was happening on the higher floors. A bit stupid to leave their posts, but then again I wasn't their boss now was I? Anyways, when they left they closed the door behind them so I was pretty much safe to go to get the map that was on the desk in the corner. However, I slowly walked towards the corner, making sure there wasn't any other guards around. around that could hear my hoof steps or see me.

However, I was lucky and no other guard seemed to have been around, so I was in the clear. I made it to the table with the map on it of the castle. And I'm assuming this was the guard's station as what else would it be? I mean it's not like it's going to be a huge room filled with guard stuff.

It was only a table because it just need to be something to hold the appears of schedules, maps, and all that good guard stuff. I mean...there was other stuff on the table as I was looking at the map. I wasn't sure what it was for, but it had something to relate to the guards, that is for sure.

Anyways, I looked at the map, and it was very detailed as well. It wasn't even just one page, there were several pages stapled together and showed different viewpoints of the castle. From an overhead view to a side view of it, along with there being a page for every floor and went into detail what is on each floor. In a way, it's like blueprints, or maybe it was, but it was detailed.

It was so detailed that it gave what type of wood or material was in the walls in the specific spots. This was most likely used in certain situations, to say if the Royal sisters ever got taken hostage for any reason at all, they could use this to their advantage somehow....somehow.

So in a way, it was very smart it seemed to me and unexpected that it would be this way. Although what I didn't see was the secret hidden basement, but really who would want a map to Jizzy G? Well, I took a look at the papers that had the floor maps and I looked through each one carefully, looking for the one that had the elevator on it. I looked through and through and it was a bit of an eye sore because I had to look through so much stuff and trying to find that elevator was like trying to find a black guy at night...because he goes to night school and the teacher counts him absent...because they think he is the night.

And the only way for the black guy to get noticed is to set himself on fire...in which case he'll be known as the burning black guy and soon becomes so famous that he goes back to the 1970's to kill his younger self and rape his younger self before he disappears because...why not? I looked through the first floor, obviously it wouldn't be on there because from being at Celestia's school all the damn time, I know the first floor like the back of my hand. Same thing can be said for the next five floors.

But then after that it gets a little hazy as I wasn't too familiar with the upper floor's layout plan. I only knew so much that would keep me alive. Anyways, while looking, I also found some of the layout maps to Celestia's school along with my old room at the tower that connected to the castle. It was like old memories that was flooding back to me, because it felt like it was so long ago, despite it not being that long ago that I had left the school to go to Stalia and go through a living nightmare and such.

But then again, when I think about it twice, that school wasn't everything. I mean, it wasn't a huge deal. I had a decent time is all, so in a way, it would be stupid of me to cry over something simple like school that I had a decent time at as it wasn't that great. I had bad times, but good times though at least, but still...it all came back to me when I saw that map.

Well, I continued looking for the correct floor while trying to close my eyes and giving it some sort of comfort from looking at the eye sore that was in front of me. I eventually found the correct floor after digging through so much text for about thirty minutes. Maybe it was less because I had to be quick of course, but I'm not a hundred percent sure as I can't remember every little detail, nor do I care about the amount of time it took me that much either.

I found the correct floor and it was the fourteenth floor surprisingly that had the elevator that would take us to the archives...the files....whatever. However, when I found the correct floor, I had a bit of a smile on my face knowing that I had finally found it, I sensed a disturbance in the air. As if something or someone was watching me.

It wasn't anything supernatural or anything like what TK went through, but someone that was working at the castle and knew that I was there. In other words, I knew that I was going to be caught red handed and possibly sent to jail or dungeon or whatever it is in this universe for breaking and entering into the castle, the royal caste that is.

Or who knows, maybe punishment is death. And that would be a bit weird and a bit funny...right? I was born on Earth, but yet I don't die on Earth. I die somewhere else far away from Earth. A place where no one that I knew from Earth would to think that I would die at. I'm not complaining, in fact it's awesome to die somewhere other than Earth, but who can say that they died and passed on to the beyond anywhere but Earth?

Or for that matter, died in a My Little Pony universe. That's kind of cool when you think about it, but kind of weird and funny at the same time though because it isn't natural to be born somewhere else and die somewhere else. But it 's interesting nonetheless.

Of course I did think of that when I thought I was going to get caught. But maybe it wouldn't be death or imprisonment as far as punishment goes. Maybe it would be something else. I'm not sure what else but there can be so many ideas as far as punishments go, that I don't think it's worth thinking about it. Well, I was standing still, not looking behind me because no matter how you put it, I was going to get caught and who knows what it would have been right? Well, I stood perfectly still and I heard hoofsteps coming towards me. Where did this pony come from?

I'm not sure, I was too busy looking at the maps to even care enough and give a rat's ass. Although I'm not sure why I would want to give a rat's ass....or a rat's asshole for that matter. Well, I just stood perfectly still, awaiting for my demise. However, instead of being pushed down to the ground by some guard or some higher authority for trespassing, especially at night, I hear something else that surprised me. I hear a soft and sweet voice that was comforting to a young child.

The voice said, "Knight? What are you doing here at two thirty in the morning?"

I was a bit shocked to what I was hearing and I slowly turned my head. To my surprise, it was Princess Celestia who was there and she didn't look angry or anything. She looked a bit confused, but aside from that, she looked like she was a bit happy to see me, her personal student and such, at her castle in the middle of the night.

Now of course this could easily turn into an erotic story and me fucking Celestia or something in bed. Perhaps even turning into a human for the both of us that is, Celestia having big tits and her sucking my cock.

Or me pleasuring her and both of us in her bed fucking each other by humping each other's brains out. Or maybe even having a threesome with Luna, and while there is some kid that is in high school that has problems...scary problems...who reads this will most likely write fan fiction of it and include Darth Vader, Spock, and Doctor Who in it as well.

I mean come on, this is a perfect situation for me to fuck Celestia at night and turning it into a romantic situation. Besides, people eat that up and chances are the Cow Tippers would go away if that would happen if I were to include a romance between me and Celestia....or a love triangle between Me, Celestia, and Luna.

But of course that's not going to happen because that is one of the most stupidest things that anyone can come up with. That's because why would I need to love the first mare that I see and form a romantic relationship with, along with needing that kind of love?

None, that's the answer.

Anyways, I turn to her and look at her eye and said, "Well...I just wanted to look for something."

Celestia then said, with a bit of a smile, "Well why didn't you just send a message earlier? I could have helped you out to find what you need if you just simply sent a message by using Wolf. But that's fine, hope you find what you're looking for. Oh...and Happy Tuesday!"

She walked off with a smile, although she was most likely awake in the middle of the night because of the noise, but she seemed pretty calm about it though.

But then again she is supposed to be the leader of all of Equestria, so I suppose it's understandable. Also, apparently from what I could tell from what Celestia told me is that I could have just waltzed right into the castle and it would have been fine.

Then again what about the guards, I'm unsure of that part. But then again I would have been fine and so all of this sneaking around was completely pointless and I wasted my life. But at least there was Jizzy G though...at least that was slightly interesting.

Anyways, I felt like it was all for nothing what I did, but I decided not to concentrate on the bad and just tell my information on the floor to TK. Celestia was out of sight and the guards seemed to have been outside the entire time, so I went ahead and went and tried to connect with TK. I waited for him to connect, or in this case to pick up on the other end since we still had those things in our ears.
I said, "TK, do you read me?"

I didn't get a response back. All I got was just silence, pure silence that always made me unsettle at times.

I then tried to get into contact with him again and asked, "TK...are you there?"

Still, nothing but silence. It was starting to scare me in truth, that silence.

I then tried to do it again and then said, "TK, are you still there with me and the land of the living?"

Then finally I got a response back.

TK said to me from the other end of the line, "I'm not among the land of the living Knight. I'm the devil, remember?"

I then said back, "Yeah, but technically you're still alive. Are you ok...you didn't pick up when I tried to call you from way down here."

TK then said to me, "I'm fine and you should know that. Remember, I'm dead and I'm the devil, it'll take a lot more fire power to kill me. And you know that."

I then told him, "Well who knows TK...we don't know everything that goes on with creation and if they die or not and blah blah blah...you get my point. That or some sort of writing god could kill you off, but who the fuck knows...right?"

TK then said, "I get what you're saying, but even then maybe even that so called "Writing god" could also have his god who writes his story and could kill him off."

I then was not sure what he was saying and I told TK, "Uhhh....I'm confused...what's your point..."

TK then said to me, "What I'm saying is, you're right that we don't know everything. That there are many possibilities when it comes to the universes. That is the example of what could be our reality of a god that controls everything with just writing or drawing or something similar could very well have a god that does the something for our god. I'm not saying that is what it is, but it's only a possibility how deep reality can go."

I then told him, "You know your speeches are sometimes starting to get annoying. I get your point, it's like wondering if we're in the matrix or not, or we're just holograms or we are absolutely nothing or this universe is just a figment of my imagination and really I'm still back on Earth in a weird coma that I don't remember getting into. Or maybe this is all a dream or maybe I'm dead and this is just my vision of heaven. I get your point about questioning reality, I'm just saying is all it's starting to wear me and others down on your speeches and philosophy and shit like that you know?"

TK then said to me, "Knight...does it sound like I give a fuck?"

I then said to him, "I know...just saying is all. And I'm sure Lawman would say the exact same thing too if he was still around."

TK then said, "He did...he said it when I met him not long ago."

I was then a bit shocked and asked, "Wait....you saw Lawman?"

TK then said to me in response, "Long story, so....are you ok?"

I then told him, "Well, everything seems to be ok on my end. Apparently we could have just walked through the front door this entire time because I just met Celestia. She didn't seem shocked at all that I was in the castle without her knowledge. So if I had to guess we could have easily went through the front door and we didn't have to go through any of this trouble tonight and she would have been fine with it."

TK then said to me, "You're know she wouldn't have been fine with me walking in right?"

I then said to him, "Oh yeah...right....she kind of hates your guts, but still tolerates your existence and me being friends with you...well sort of friends that is...and alright seeing you anywhere else but inside her domain or in other words her precious castle. But hey, that's fine. Anyways, I just found what floor we have to go to get to those files."

TK then told me, " I know...the fourteenth floor."

I then told him, "What? Are you serious, that just makes it worse for me because you figured it out without my help....unless of course you can read my mind right now...can you?"

TK then said to me, but with a tone, "No you idiot. I found out not long ago. I'll meet you on the fourteenth floor."

I then told him, "Yeah...that might be a bit difficult, I'm on the first floor and it might take me a long time to get to the fourteenth floor. Not only to mention I do believe guards are running all over the place."

And what do you know, right when I said that, those guards that were outside opened the door and went by me, but did see me and thought nothing of it and thought I was ok. But then there were other guards running down and up the steps , going into different floors, most likely because what happened on TK's end of things.

TK then told me, "Don't worry...I got you covered."

Soon, I felt a quick breeze of cold and heat at the same time rush behind me, and soon I was on the fourteenth floor. what happened?

Well, TK used his devil powers and teleported me to the first floor and he ended up right behind me, grabbed me, and teleported me to the fourteenth floor with no hassle but a feeling of dizziness a bit.

Although like I said....TK can't do it all the time if he doesn't have the energy. Anyway, that's my last journey through the amazing castle that night....well almost that is. We still have to get to the archive part and what not and...well you get the idea.

Now here's TK's part if you don't mind. Or at least what happened on his end.

TK:

So then...here's TK part on what the hell happened with those noises and such. Trust me, it'll be fun.

Anyways, TK had just finished his business with the twelfth floor. It was long and brutal in a way because TK had to go through that entire thing where he faced his demons from his past and saw Lawman. Technically he was facing them, as he really doesn't care about the kids he killed.

He just did what he had to do. Or in other words, he does what he does. In result of that, he didn't have to face that, although he did kind of needed to face who he is, a demon, the devil, the boogeyman, the monster that hides under your bed at night. TK in all honesty is that monster that would hide under your bed at night.

He doesn't care about human compassion or the human spirit. In fact, he would prefer to distant himself from the human spirit and compassion and the humanity. He wants to be as far as possible.

So if that means being the boogeyman, then so be it then. He'll just be feared, and he mostly is...mostly...all across the land or wherever he goes if he shows his true colors. At first glance he could be some sort of super hero or something, but when he shows who he really is, how he sees reality and life itself. Once he shows how he lives life, he'll be feared as the monster that everyone fears. And in truth there is a monster within TK somewhere that if he does unleash it, he'll be the most feared monster of all time.

He's a beast really. And that's just how I made him...someone that is not human. And one that does not care for being human. He once was born human, raised as a human, but he grew up and tried to go as far away as possible from that though, and that's why he didn't care about what he did and why they saw him that way. Although that chant that they said still perplexes me however.

I can't seem to wrap my mind what they were trying to get their point across when they were saying that to him. Then of course there was Lawman...at the time it was a surprise, now...it's alright. He was a good guy though. And as for Beast, I think that's his name, I'm not sure because really who cares about names except for the ones that you need to remember. But then again...you would need to remember him...even if it is fifty years from now....whatever, you get the point.

I mean I'm out every night writing my life story on a bird, phoenix, and I don't have time to memorize all the minor things in my life. Besides, I'm busy most of the time...clearly...with my sisters...But still though, anyways, TK got out of the floor that he was on the last time and headed for the thirteenth floor. And I'll go through the steps from before the annoying cow tippers out there create a commotion you whinny mother fuckers.

TK got out of the window and had those claw things once more. And yes, he had somehow gained a little more energy to continue on.
He then went with left hoof, right hoof over and over and over and over and over and over...and if you want me to go into more detail about how he went with right hoof and left hoof, either I'll blow my brains out right now(Granted that wouldn't do me any good) or I'll fucking go to your Cow Tipper's place of worship and burn that place to the ground...I know where it's at!

You can't fool me! And your precious dictionary books will get it too...wait....do you cow tippers have dictionaries....or is it something else I'm thinking of. Oh well, you get the picture, whatever you hold dear to your hearts I'll burn...but if it's the church's pets I'll skin them alive.

But aside from that...you get the warning. And if you have forgotten who you cow tippers are out there...Well I'm sure you'll remember yourself...find yourself...because you haven't done it yet. Then again you'll never find yourself...because...all you have to do is look into a mirror and you found yourself and you do it every day...it makes sense. Anyways, TK went up the wall, the only difference this time the length between the twelfth floor and the thirteenth floor was much longer and was tall enough for a semi-giant of some kind to be at, that's because the thirteenth floor was a bit of a special floor where all the stain glass windows was at.

Not like the ones at Celestia's throne room where the prophecies are told and shit like that...but just regular stain glass windows of Equestrian's history like Star Swirl the Bearded. Or maybe Clover the Clever...or something like that you know. You know, the ancients and greats and such. Only problem this time for TK that was also a bit of a challenge was that he would need to make an opening for himself, perhaps through one of the glass windows, as there seemed to have been no nearby entrance.

So once TK got near the windows, the glass one of course that had a picture of Star Swirl the Bearded on it in a majestic pose...because why not...he tried his best to look through the glass to see if there were any guards nearby for he did need to break the glass. So, what happened next is that TK had a tight grip with the claws and stuff on his right hoof and retracted the left hoof claw and proceeded to give the window a good punch with his left hoof. It only made a small crack.

Soon TK moved for a second punch, only made the crack even bigger. Finally, the third punch made it all happen and broke the glass and a hole big enough for TK to go through. In which case, the sound wasn't that loud, and none of the glass fell outside, only inside. So, once TK had made an entry into the next floor, he proceeded to move through the decent sized hole and went through it with ease. He soon got in and the floor he was on now seemed to have been really big...even bigger than you could imagine.

I mean, from what I've seen of memories past, you wonder how a floor like this could even be made, it was like an old church from the sixteenth century. Granted there were still halls and such, in fact the halls were a plus sign, where the four corners were big rooms.
Of course all TK could do was look all around and gaze upon the floor's gloriousness...despite him being unamused by it as he wasn't there for sightseeing and besides he has seen more than this through the adventures that we had together along with Factory Dash. On the sides of the hallways, there were tall columns to support the floor with doors leading into the four corners as well. TK was careful to make sure no guards were around as well, so he quietly walked as well, making sure no guards would see him.

However, the strange thing is, he didn't find any guards, it was as if they had disappeared or were never to be stationed on that floor at all. But TK knew better, this was a castle that held one of the most highly respected leaders in the country and this one big floor does not have any guards in it, it was just bullshit to him. TK looked around and once he got in the center of four-way hallway, he saw some blood on the carpet...the red carpet that is, but of course he could only pick it up with his devil senses and helmet, and it seemed to be coming from one of the corner rooms.

Of course TK was only there for finding the correct floor, but course trouble always seem to come his way as well. He was the devil after all, so of course he would have to deal with trouble as well.

Anyways, he followed the blood trail and there were two big double doors leading into one of the corner rooms. It was the only doors that led into the room as well and TK was just about to open the doors as well, but he hesitated for a bit, he could sense something was off. However, he knew that no matter what...he would need to take care of whatever was behind it, who knew....maybe the elevator was in that room...right?

Well, TK slowly opened the door and took a peek inside, but soon just decided to swing the entire door open. He did and what he saw almost looked like a church, but it wasn't. There was only a bench or two with the entire room being supported with columns and a giant door that wasn't too big kind of but still though, that had been opened.

And the worst part that TK knew that was off, there was a steel lock on the floor, as in indicating that the door was meant to be closed and was closed for a reason too. However, he didn't see anything else...except for a lot of dead guards. Some guards were torn open, guts hanging out, others....didn't have any organs inside of their lifeless bodies at all. Some were decapitated, others just plain dead that was losing a lot of blood as well. Of course TK needed to know what happened, so he reconstructed that virtual thing that he did before in my room that one time. the thing that projects a virtual simulation...should have mentioned that before.

There wasn't much to go off of as all he saw was a bunch of the same guards were in the room that he saw dead that were in the reconstruction and it showed them having smiles on their faces. That and it showed them unlocking the door, he wasn't sure why they did it, but it just happened, and soon, what he saw was that once they unlocked it, the door swung opened quickly and soon it all went dark.

He couldn't tell what happened next as it was all hazy and vague. He was surprised the virtual reconstruction wasn't even that detailed as it would be. Something was certainly amidst. Soon, there was a bit of a screeching on the other end of the communication line. And of course if you remember it was me.

TK then said, “What is it? You found what floor the elevator is on yet?”

I then said to him, “Uhh no…TK…I did not. In fact I pretty much got myself into a bad type of situation right now.”

TK then asked me, "What trouble did you get into this time Knight?"

I then told him on my end, “Well, let’s just say I may have come into contact with a guard and pissed him off by knowing a little dirty secret of his, and so he put me in this secret hidden basement that not even the princesses knows about, where they send in anyone that tries to break in or that pisses them off to die. However, the guard told me, and he was telling the truth, that there is a way out to the second floor as there is a lift, but it needs a key. Now I have no idea where this key is even at in the first place.

'However, if I had to guess, it’s on some sort of monster that has been killing all those that enter the basement, hints as to why no one has ever spoken up about the hidden basement. So really, I’m starting to get freaked out right now what’s in this basement. I tried doing something to the electric motor that activates the lift, but without the proper tools, I wouldn’t be able to get it open and re-wire it to get it to go up. The best I can do is kick it and shoot darts that have drugs that knocks out the guards at it. So really, in the end, I’m screwed unless you can help me out right now.”

TK looked around, making sure nothing was there behind him. He was checking his surroundings and saw some shadows, but he couldn't concentrate on that as he was talking to me.

TK then responded to me with, “Well, I’m busy and as much in trouble just as much as you are right now.”

I then asked him while TK was staring at the opened door and what kind of beast that could have been hidden within it, “What are you talking about TK? Is something going on up there? Did you get caught or something?”

TK then said to me, “It’s mostly like the problem that you have, except the opposite.”

I then told him, “I don’t get it TK.”

TK then told me, “Let’s just say that the guards let something out that they shouldn't have let out in the first place. Listen, just try and hold out as long as you can, I’ll try to get down there as soon as I take care of my problem first. And if you can take care of your problem, just continue to look for…”

Soon, there was a loud crash, and to TK's surprise as he paid no attention to me talking on the other end of the line, TK saw a monster drop from the high ceiling. The monster was disgusting looking and had big eyes that had a look of hunger in them, but at the same time pissed off eyes as well. The monster had two front arms, but had a tail at the end with no back legs, and at the end it was kind of a bit slimy as well. The monster slowly opened its mouth, not roaring at TK, but TK could see the monster's sharp teeth as well. It also seemed to be not an intelligent creature from TK's last encounter as well.

TK soon cut off the line of communication to deal with the monster that was in front of him. He slowly walked up towards this thing and as he did, he saw cracks were made on the floor as well. He could tell that if the monster were to do any more damage to the current floor he was on, it would destroy the floor and perhaps even the entire castle.

Hell, TK seemed to have been just surprised that the monster could be on this floor. But if you want to know how it did...just pretend it was magic.

Anyways, TK went up to it and went close to its face and said right into its eyes, "You're one ugly son of a bitch aren't you?"

Then the moment came where the monster seemed to have been a bit self-aware of the insult that TK had used towards it and soon roared in TK's face. It roared loud, but yet it didn't bother TK, not one bit at all.

TK then said, "Well that's my cue to fucking kill you or make you fuck off. Either way, you're fucking pissing me off right now and I'm not in the mood tonight to be fucking pissed off you mother fucker."

TK then looked like he was going to charge his good ol' devil powers to fight the monster...but soon something went wrong. He looked down towards his hooves and saw that nothing was happening. And it seemed to have then occurred to TK that he was weak on souls. That he needed more souls to feed on in order to fight this monster as this monster didn't seem it was going to go down with just a simple gunshot to the head...not even if it was the Devil's shotgun as well.

So, TK then looked up towards the monster and said to himself quietly, "Looks like I'm a little low on energy. Fuck."

And then the monster proceeded to use its left arm and tried to swipe and knock TK to the ground, but TK was fast enough and dogged under the monster's arm within time and all the monster did was break a few columns that was within the church like room.

Soon TK looked towards at the doors that he came into and soon made a run for it as the monster tried to follow him. Either for its meal or for its next kill, TK wasn't getting out of this one easy like the last one. He would need to either find more energy or come up with something smart.

Soon, TK went through the big double doors and headed for the room that was across the hallway and he was just close enough towards the door that was a metal door and went into the room, the monster broke through the walls, and tons of debris fell all around as the columns in that particular area fell to the ground, but the floor was still standing though. Luckily, it would seem to me that with all the debris that this monster made, it blocked and plagued its vision so it didn't see TK go through the metal door.

Once TK had galloped his way inside the room, he had closed it and looked through a small little window that was on the door to see if the monster was coming for him. Instead, all it did was roam the hallways though, seeing if TK had went anywhere else. Its tail slithered along the floor, making a small trail of slime in its wake.

Once TK knew he was safe for a bit, he knew he can come up with a plan to take whatever that thing was down. He then looked to see what kind of room he was in and what he saw was a kitchen.

It wasn't a typical kitchen however, it was a kitchen that had raw meat on the counters and such, as if it was some sort of storage of food for the beast that he had encountered and this was where all the meat was processed. Of course this seemed to have also been one of the guard's many secrets, as it seemed odd to TK with the body language he was giving off. And in truth he was right, this was one of the guard's little secrets that they kept from Celestia.

However, it was a very good secret that not every guard knew of. The story goes like this, when the castle was being built, an elite order of royal guards known as The Six were a legendary group of Royal Guards that protected the royal leaders with all their might and were very good at it as well. However this was thousands of years ago, even before Celestia's time of reign as well.

These six royal guards made a vow to protect and serve while also hiding a little trick up their sleeves. When the castle was being built for a previous ruler before Celestia and Luna's reign, the thirteenth floor was made and not even the royal leaders were allowed to enter it.

However, they were just lied to and told whoever was the leader that it was just a boring old storage floor and that it was none of their interest to go and check, and it seemed to have worked all of these years. Well, this place was a place of worship but at the same time their headquarters.

It's a bit tough to explain, but let's just say that they kept that monster there as a secret weapon, trained and ready to kill if a big threat were to ever come to the royal leader. Say if there was a giant crab monster, The Six would release this monster to attack at as they trained it well and to follow their commands.

And soon their little group was passed down from generation to generation, however as the recent years passed, their bloodlines of the past five hundred years have dwindled and now into nothingness, as none of relation has either joined the royal guards or completely wiped out their bloodline altogether.

In other words, there are no members of The Six left, so the floor was empty and the monster was forgotten, but only is commanded by The Six as well. So, no one had entered, not even the current guards, although there were rumors among the many guards it seem about the thirteenth floor, but that monster was ancient.

Anyways, the meat on the counter wasn't rotten, it somehow was preserved, but again, let's just say magic. Anyways, TK looked around, but saw nothing that he could use to fight back against this mobster, at least the way he looked at his surroundings that is. But then he saw a little wooden trap door open from the floor and he saw one of the Royal Guard members, shake in fear and looking around as he heard someone come through the door.

He didn't see TK just yet, but he knew someone was there. He slowly turned around and saw TK with a bit of relief.

He then said, out loud, as he had a bit of a black mustache on his face, "Oh thank the heavens...you're here to rescue me!?"

TK then said, "No...I'm just here looking for something and all I stumble upon is something that you and your dead buddies over there's mistake. What happened?"

The guard then lost color in his face and soon was filled with fear as he had hoped that he would be rescued, but he then cleared that thought and then got out of the trap door, which was really a wine cellar and looked at TK as he slowly walked towards him.

He then proceeded to say to him, "Look...we don't know what we were doing ok...we were just thought it was all a myth."

TK then said, "A Myth?"

The guard that had a small mustache that strangely looked French then said to him, "Yes, this entire floor was said to be a myth and one of the guards said he found a key while looking at one of the old maps in the castle's basement. And of course always working as Royal Guards, we hear strange stuff you know like one of the statues coming alive at night in the gardens or hearing ghosts at night. One of the stories is of this floor, we all thought it was a myth, sure some believed in it, but we just thought it was just some old tale that you would tell to your kids before bed is all. Well, he found a key to this floor and we all thought we would check it out, even one of them brought their child along as well because we all thought we were going to have a party up here and have a little fun you know.

'Well, we were looking around, not sure what this place even was. Hell, we saw this kitchen and thought it wasn't for real. I mean meat on a table that has been here for god knows how long!? It's just disgusting! But you know how ponies are...we don't eat meat...so seeing that meat just shocked us. Well, we looked around some more and we found that church room. We saw a door was locked and thought to ourselves, 'Hey, what bad could happen right?' Well we were wrong...we were just being stupid! Stupid and dumb I tell ya! Soon we saw that monster and we all froze.

'We didn't know what to do. Soon that kid that guy brought along soon ran away screaming and that monster was soon after us all. It got all of my friends, none of them left. I just want to get out of here....I want to go home...I want this nightmare to end! But don't worry...I think I've got an escape plan."

Soon the guard walked to another door that was looking on the other side of the room, or a corner of the room or whatever...and he was looking through the window of the door and he saw the monster there as well.

He then said to TK, "Now, I've been studying this thing for a bit and it seems to me that this thing has poor hearing, so if we are very quiet, we can walk past him and..."

And soon TK did something to the guard. What happened you may ask Mr. Cow Tipper? Well, I'm glad you ask you cancer of society. You see what happened was while this guard was talking, it looked like TK was looking through this guard's history and his life and as I know TK, he most likely didn't lead a very good life, so of course TK pretty much executed him right when he cut him off.

The way he did it was by pulling him towards him and then putting two hooves in his mouth and ripping it outwards and shoved his right hoof inside of his mouth and soon pulled out a ball of light which was the guard's soul...and soon TK consumed that soul and gained a little energy as he left the dead body of the guard fall down. Another way of gaining energy you could say for TK.

How he consumed, I wouldn't know, and I wouldn't want to know as he is the devil, so imagine some nightmare-ish imagery of TK consuming a soul as he is the devil after all. Although I always questioned...perhaps that guy wasn't bad at all, and TK just killed him for the energy...but I'm not sure and no one cares. So let's move on with what happened here.

So yeah, you get what TK did, he killed the guard who had a snooty like mustache. Now of course what he did is up to you and your imagination as it is to me or maybe he didn't do anything wrong, but whatever. TK then saw the bloody corpse that he just made fall to the floor with a bit of a disgusting look to it all in the end.

As in his head was disfigured and his jaw was just ripped apart and broken. But that's just how TK does his work and that's how it has always been.

TK then said to the dead body, well not really to the dead body, more or less himself, "I'm still low on energy. I still need more souls if I want to kill that thing. Although if he escaped, maybe there might be at least a few others that was able to escape with their lives intact. It's not much to go on though, but if I want to take down that thing tonight, I need energy...I need souls...I need more power."

TK then went to the door and looked out the little window of that said door that the guard was looking out before TK ripped him apart to take his soul and such and saw the monster was there.

However he didn't notice him or anything as it had poor hearing as the guard said and it was dumbly looking at the glass windows for no reason, possibly thinking that TK might just magically pop out of nowhere and it can get him. TK was right in front of the beast, but he was looking at the side of the beast, not in the front. He could see the slime slowly dripping off the monster's tail as the monster was holding itself up with the two forearms it had. He then looked at the arms a bit more better and saw that it had sort of had claws attached to it.

However it didn't appear to be short of anything, or at least anything that he has ever seen in his many fights with demons, the previous devil of his universe, people, ghosts, phantoms...the list could go on what he has seen before. And what he was seeing in front of him at that moment, the monster, was nothing compared to other dangers he had once faced.

However it was certainly a challenge though, but nothing that he can't handle though. Granted, he'll die for sure if he were to do nothing, so of course he would need to do something.

So TK then proceeded to open the door, the metal door and slowly too, as he didn't want to make any sound whatsoever to risk a chance of the monster hearing his position...especially since he was right next to it and all. Granted, one more time for the cow tippers, that's what I saw from TK's body language and how he did it...just making sure no cow tippers complain is all...those cow tippers will have a nice book burning if they complain...and then have an orgy too while they are at it because why not...it's a good ol' fashioned book burning.

Next thing that happened next was TK made it outside without making a single sound, and since he was on the carpet, that would give him an advantage to not making a sound. So, he slowly closed the door behind him without also making a single noise that would give away his position, or at least a risk of giving away his position since he was told the monster had a poor sense of hearing, but I'm sure it has some sort of hearing however.

So, TK then quietly walked over diagonally to the next room, as he was sure it wasn't bright to move across since the monster may or may not see him. As TK was walking, he saw the chaos and the mess that the monster had made when he broke through the wall.

There was debris everywhere and it had looked like the dust of it all was just about settling down. He saw the huge hole that was made on the wall that was for the church like room. Of course TK seemed a bit curious as to what that room was for.

Perhaps The Six worshiped the powerful Alicorns but he wasn't sure, nor did he care. For all he cared, this god of this universe could go fuck him or herself and he wouldn't give a damn about it since he was sort of a god himself, but at the same time never cared really. But really in the end, who cares anyway? well TK walked to the room diagonally from the previous room he was in.

He did so very quietly and walked around the columns as well. Speaking of the columns, it had looked like the columns could collapse at any moment with all of this destruction going around, it was an old floor so that only added to the problem.

Well TK made it to the other end without a sound, he's just that good, but every now and then someone or something could be a step ahead of him, but that doesn't matter as he is a fucking badass...and you know what...I'm kind of proud of it too. Especially seeing him grow up....and become the devil....they grow up so fast you know?

First you see them and they try and kill you because they think that you're an intruder...then you tell them the truth and they respect you and listen to you...and they follow you. And ending up teaching how to kill, how to shoot...how to fight with your fists...or hooves...and how to be smart and use your wits to get out of a tight situation.

And then as they slowly go into their teenage years they....kind of rebel...but you then start have a bond with them and you go on awesome adventures with them...and when it's time for them to go off to college...well you just wish you're there to see them off...because it'll be a long time before you ever do see them again.

Of course I couldn't because I was trapped in that one universe...but then you see them all grown up when they come home and see you and you cry a little inside as you're proud that they made something of themselves...and become the devil...and is now a leader of the undead and has an army of demons at his disposal and might just end up killing you one day and stuff like that and...you can't help but feel like they just grow up too damn fast...brings a tear to your eye doesn't it?

But he'll always be my little TK...yeah...but aside from that yeah he was a badass and kind proud of making him. Well, TK saw the door and it was another door, but this time there was no window to it. In fact it looked like a stronger door then the door was to the kitchen back there, so it seemed that this was a bit more or less of a serious room and may or may not hold dangers within it.

TK then went for the door handle and once he opened the door, TK got a little surprise and saw a another royal guard who had a rugged beard and was holding a weapon in his mouth.

No not a gun like from the human world, but it looked like a gun that could shoot out streaks of lighting, it was a bit odd, but he saw the royal guard holding it in his mouth and was aiming it at him. When TK saw he was aiming it at him, he then stood still, as a wrong move could not just hurt him a little, but also bring the monster's attention to him.

However, luckily the royal guard waited to make sure he was alright to be with and didn't look like he was there to hurt him in any way possible.

Once the guard was sure enough, he dropped the gun on the floor, which didn't make much of a sound, not even loud enough for the monster to hear from inside that room and he said, "Come in quietly and close the door."

TK did what he was told and closed it slowly and quietly to make sure the monster would come his way.

Soon the guard said, "Well then...who are you?"

TK then said, "None of your business. what you can tell me what is this room?"

Then the guard had a little smirk on his face and then said, "Well...it's true....it's none of my damn business to know who you are...just curious is all. And to answer your question...I have no clue what this room is. Your guess is just as good as mine what this place could be."

And when he said that, TK looked around the room. The room held strange and unique weapons on the wall. Some seemed easy to handle, while others didn't seem to be clear on how to even use it. It was a bit odd in a way. And then there were tables, some wooden, some metal.

Some had more weapons on it, others parts of weapons as if some mad scientist was there and experimenting with different things to make things work or make a mad creation of his that would destroy the world or something like that. Some tables in the corners had some circuitry going on, but the room looked like it was abandoned and was never used again. And in the far corner, there were three target dummies, most likely for target practice, but TK didn't want to concentrate on what room looked like as there was a fluorescent light bulbs lighting the room.

The guard continued to say, "But I may have a good idea what this place was once used for. Tell me...have you ever heard of a myth called The Six?"

TK responded with, "No."

Simple answer...but yet so powerful...am I right liberal art college...campus...anyways, the guard then said, "Well, it's a long myth, but to keep it all short, here's a nice simple version for you. There was once an elite group of Royal Guards at this very castle that made all of this shit here. They made this floor when this castle was being built and they made it for a reason. You see they were an order, an order to protect the royalty from being killed. They saw it was their duty to protect the royal bloodline at all cost. So, they felt they needed to make the thirteenth floor and here we are now. This floor, at least from what I can guess that is, was for their purposes only.

'That beast right there...I think they made that thing out there...I think they made it in case if something big was in their way, they have a little trick that they can use and that was it. If I had to guess, either they knew how to train it, and only them, or they failed and kept it locked up all these years. And the weird thing, they kept it locked up in that one room, I'm guessing you saw it, because I kind of saw you run out.

'Anyways, I have no idea what they were doing in that room other than worshipping that thing or god or something...who knows right? Or maybe it was an execution room of some kind where the guilty would be put to death by being fed to that monster over there. The room next to it was the kitchen it seems...where they would feed it. Now where they got that meat from I have no clue and I don't want to find out. It's honestly disgusting, but who knows...maybe they were cannibals or something... Well, the next room from this room...from what I saw it was a meeting room where they would gather around a big table and just talk.

'That is what it would seem to me that is. This room...now I'm guessing they were really loyal to the bloodline, because this shit here is next level defense, and I'm guessing they really wanted to protect the royal bloodline as much as they could, because I've honestly tried some of these things out and these things are mighty powerful.

'Never seen anything like it before. And maybe for good reasons too...but I've got to admit...it's kind of cool and could defiantly be used for us guards, especially when dealing with more dangerous threats. Just seems obvious is all, but I might be thinking of too much about myself right now and not thinking about what kind of affects it could have in this world if the existence of this gets out. But, we'll see what happens when we get out...well if we get out that is."

TK then asked after staying silent for a bit, "How did you survive?"

The guard then said, "Well, once I saw that thing come out and started eating up my friends and ripping them to shreds, I made a break for it since I knew I would either be dead or have a chance of living if I ran for it. I ran for it and into the safest room that I thought was the best...and I picked this one. And I'm glad too...because I think I could use these weapons to kill that thing. Heck, since you came in, it just makes the odds of our survival a bit more better in either escaping or killing that thing. Of course we'll need to work together on this if we want to live, but you get the idea. If we work together, we'll be out of here in no time. Now I've been looking at these weapons and I'm not entirely sure how all of these work, but I'm sure you and I will figure it out and we can face that thing."

The guard went ahead and picked up the gun that he had when TK opened the door and was aiming at him in self defense and said while talking through his teeth the best he could, "Now, I've used this weapon before...and trust me....you're going to see some serious shit when you see this thing fires."

As the guard was aiming it and using one of his hooves at one of the target dummies, TK slowly walked up behind him and...you guessed it...if you did guess that is...that he killed him just about the same way he did to the other guy and collected his soul and devoured it for more energy.

And if you did guessed it right...then you get a shiny gold star...good for you. Well, for you cow tippers out there, he ripped the jaw out as usual and reached deep inside passed his throat to collect his soul and ate it. Well, he did a little more than that, he kind of pulled him up right and punched through his chest and this opened up his jaw, but you get the idea, he did it brutally, but only to get the soul out as it seems to me that it's not easy to do so.

Well, after that, TK then said to himself once more, "I need at least one more soul if I want to kill that thing. I could always check in that other room that he said that was next door."

And so TK turned around and headed for the only door that was in the place. Also, might I add that it is a bit of a shame that he didn't choose to use their guns...because those things looked awesome. It looks like it came from that one game from long ago...The Order: 1886...but really who gives a fuck though...and it is a bit sad I suppose that he killed that guy.

He seemed like a likable guy...but all average lives must come to an end one day and have their souls eaten by devils and demons...it's just natural and the circle life you know.

Anyways TK gathered his thoughts up and headed for the only doorway he came through. He then opened it up slowly and quietly as best as he could so he wouldn't bring attention to him and such.

However, there was one thing he wasn't expecting. Once TK was halfway through the door, the monster was by the door that TK was at. TK froze in his tracks and saw the monster was staring at him.

There was nothing but silence as the monster looked at him as if he was really pissed off and wanted to rip his body into a billion pieces. The monster had its mouth slightly open as well, as TK could see a bit of its sharp teeth that was ready to pierce through TK's body and rip him in half.

TK then said to the monster, "Fuck you."

The monster then roared to him and it then raised its right arm and tried to swipe TK off his hooves, however TK dogged within time and all the monster did was break even more columns, making the floor even more unstable. TK on the other hand was running towards to the window he came from, where he entered from, and where the beast was once at one point. However, TK then stopped right before he went through the entrance he came from and soon turned around to look at the beast that was after him.

When he did, he saw the beast was in the middle of the hallway, looking at him with eyes that wanted to kill him and it soon roared once more. To which then the monster proceeded to quickly as it could and sort of crawled to TK, since it only had the two forearms and everything.

As just about when the monster was going to get TK, TK soon ran the other way and since the monster was big, it needed to turn around...and fast. So it sort of did a ninety degree turn, but not without sliding into the window and breaking it, which then made a huge mess of glass outside.

The monster made the turn however and didn't fall outside and soon quickly put more energy into capturing TK, but all that happened was that TK was a bit too slow and the monster was about to slam TK right into the ground as it raised its right arm in the air.

However, TK was too fast as he soon jumped ahead a few feet as the monster slammed its right arm on to the floor, which in turn made the floor reached its limits and soon the floor started to collapse. The floor underneath the monster fell and broke into several pieces and the monster was on the floor below that TK was on not too long ago.

However, this made the entire floor crumble and TK saw as he was running towards the other end of the floor to the other glass window that the floor was collapsing and so TK tried to pick up the pace. However he was not lucky enough and soon fell to the floor below him that he was already on before.

In which case TK landed face first on the ground and the floor was crumbling around him. There was dust and debris everywhere as well.

However, he was strong so he quickly got up as fast as he could. He looked upwards to see what was once the floor he was once on and saw it all crumbling down, even the room was starting to follow the rules of gravity as well, as some of the weapons and paintings that once hung on the hallways all fell down and it was all nothing but chaos.

The sound was big...and sorry to say this...but a little epic too...sorry...just saying it kind sounded like that, but aside from that little side note from me...personally...clouds of dust was everywhere, so if the monster was still alive, and most likely it was, he would have ample time to get ready to fight it as there was no turning back now.

However, he was still low on energy and needed at least one more soul. but then...hope sort of arrives, as he saw a little filly walking out, crying and weak, as it was the little girl that the first guard had mentioned to TK about that ran away and screamed from the monster when it appeared to them all when the door was unlocked.

The filly had a bright purple mane and she looked so innocent and sweet, and from what I can tell from her past, she was. She also had a little blue coat as well and she was crying her eyes out from all of the pain and destruction around her. She was also limping a little bit as well. Of course due to the clouds of dust, she couldn't quite see TK very well, especially since she was crying her eyes out, but TK could see her though.

She was saying as loud as she could, "Dad! Where are you!? Daaaaad! I'm scared! Please dad where are you!?"

TK then slowly and quietly walked up to her, not behind her, he came up to her in front of her. And once he was in good view, the girl saw her, but instead of fearing him, since he didn't look like the monster, she thought there was a little hope. Maybe even her father and her father was somehow this superhero and that he took care of the big bad monster.

The big bad monster that she would have in her nightmares every night and fear that would come out of her closet. Well...she was half right...if you get what I'm saying that is.

She looked up to TK and she asked him, "Are you...my dad?"

TK then said, "No," as bluntly as he could, but straightforward though.

The girl then asked him, "Are you going to take me to my dad?"

TK then once again said, "No."

The girl was then a bit silent, but then asked him, "Do you know where my dad is then?"

"No." said TK.

The Girl then asked, "Then who are you then?"

TK then said, "Close your eyes...and think of a happy place that is peaceful."

The girl then said, "Why?"

TK then responded with, "Just close your eyes...and think of a peaceful place."

Then the girl asked, "If I do so, will you help me find my dad?"

She then had a little sniffle after she said that.

TK then said, "Yes."

The girl then closed her eyes and tried to think of a happy place. A place that is without pain or fear. A place that is peaceful.

Then...TK killed her and devoured her soul. Yup, he did it, he kill a child, not like he did before. He just quickly ripped open her jaw, jammed his hoof down her little throat and ate that soul. I mean with souls, they hold no value as a soul is a soul, so it would give TK the same energy no matter what.

As for what TK did, he didn't say to close her eyes, oh no no no. If I know TK, it was to make sure she wouldn't squirm and scream out, especially that would draw the attention of the monster towards him so he had to do so. And besides, he needed a soul and so he did what he had to do.

He doesn't care if it's a child...well rarely he cares if it's a child. If I recall correctly, once or twice he cared if it was a child, but other than that he'll kill and eat babies if he has to.

He's that brutal, but that's reality with him, you do what you have to do. And besides, look on the bright side...it was quick...but painfully quick though. Well, TK killed her and devoured her soul, and once he let the body fall to the floor, TK then felt a surge of energy flow through his body. He felt flames of power ready to burst out. He was strong enough to take on the monster alone. He was ready for the fight.

And just in time, as he heard the monster roar into the air and felt the ground tremble a bit as he felt the vibration of the monster coming towards him, as if it could pick up his scent. And through the clouds of dust, he saw the monster, and it was time for a final one on one fight, face to face.

TK looked at it, charging up his devil powers and said before he did anything to start the fight, "Fuck you." Then both TK and the monster ran towards each other and as the monster tried to pin down TK once again by slamming one of its arms into the ground where TK was standing, TK jumped in mid-air and had his right hooves glowing red with fire and soon hit the face of the monster between his eyes.

When his hoof made contact, it made sort of a sonic boom a little bit and shattered all the glass that was left standing on the current floor and the floor above them. Soon TK grabbed onto its head and soon slid down the neck of the beast as it tried to shake him off, but TK had a firm balance as he stood on the monster and soon grabbed out his sword that he used as the devil. It was a katana sword he used to use when he was alive, but now it was transformed into a devil sword and it was burning with an orange flow with the fire on the end of it, as he used the devil powers that he had to make it all happen and stab it into the neck of the monster.

Once he did that, the monster yelled in pain and roared into the night sky. Soon, TK took the sword away and put it back on his back and headed for his tail and soon grabbed out his devil shot gun that fired fire and bullets at the same time with powerful a damage as he stood on his two back legs and aimed it at the monster's tail. Of course, the Devil Shotgun could only be used when he had the energy to summon it. And yes...I had to explain one more time for the Cow Tippers...fuck you Cow Tippers.

And with one shot, the tail came off, and the monster was slowly bleeding out, and of course the monster had a bit enough of it all and soon was able to shake TK off, in which case he fell on to the floor. Which in turn, the monster then grabbed TK and threw him against the back wall, and of course he landed on his back and fell down on to the hard ground.

But TK soon got back up as he was the devil after all and soon said as he looked at the beast that was just about pissed off as he was, "Fine then...make my night then you son of a bitch."

Soon TK ran towards the monster once more and charged up his right hoof again, but soon used one of his devil powers and when he was at the right level with the monster's right eye, he somehow, by using his powers of course, pushed forward in mid-air and punched through the monster's eyes and out through the skull, which of course damaged its brain and made it only able to see out of one eye.

And when he came out the other side of the skull, TK landed on its back once more, but he turned around to see the monster was still alive, so TK knew what he needed to do and he then let the monster roar once again with great pain and anger, hungry for killing.
Soon, TK used his energy once more and jumped high into the air, or just up to the top of the thirteenth floor that is and soon had his left hoof this time firing up for one last hit to take down this beast.

He looked towards the monster as he dangled in mid-air for a split second, and as he was coming down with full force, aimed for the beat's head, and as the monster looked up at him, mouth opened and ready to attack once more with the one eye it had left, but it was no use.

Soon there was a bit of blinding light for a fraction of a second, and after that light was gone, TK saw that the monster had no longer had a head. It disappeared with the punch that he had charged up with his left hoof...that and it was his left hoof so take that for what you will. But of course, he we on top of the monster's neck in where the head was at one point.

But soon he feel a bit of a bump on the ground, a more or less downward bump or something like that. And then...the floor collapsed once more beneath him, or beneath the monster that is and fell to the floor that he started on, which was the eleventh floor.

When the monster fell, he was of course no longer on it and fell on his stomach once more, but was ok as well. The beast landed on the floor, lying dead and such and TK got up to look at what he had did. Total; and utter chaos had happened at the castle that night, but it was kind of awesome. However, before TK could move on to the next floor, the fourteenth floor since he still needed to find that elevator, he saw a lone guard in the clouds of dust that was made by the destruction of the floor from above.

He was also limping and was sad too and had an extreme look of worry on his face.

He was yelling out, "Sweetie! Where are you! Don't worry, your Dad is here! Where are you!?"

TK didn't seem to know where he came from, hell, who knows where he was hiding at, but all TK seemed to know was that he was the father that the little girl that he had killed that she was looking for and crying out for.

TK silently walked up to the guard, behind him as he wasn't looking and did the same thing as he did to his daughter and killed him by ripping his jaws apart and devouring his soul.

TK then said after he let the body fall to the ground, "Needed the extra energy anyways."

Soon, TK looked up and around the destruction to see what has been done. TK didn't say another word and then teleported up to what was left of the thirteenth floor.

Well, there was nothing left but a small ledge and a stable enough window sill, so he was on the window sill and looking up outside to see how long it would take to get to the next floor. He did and it was a ways to go, but he started to climb to the top of course, and of course....left hoof, right hoof, left hoof, right hoof, left hoof, right hoof.

I mean it's like a fucking song written by Randy fucking Newman...and trust me you don't want Randy...if you recall from before. He'll just end up making a song on how your foot got eaten by a giant rhino in the sky!

Anyways, as TK was climbing, he saw outside many guards noticed the damage and was looking up at the higher floors of the castle and the holes that were made in the walls, but they didn't notice TK as he was wearing all black with a bit of red representing him being the devil and all and kind of blended into the night sky as well...kind of but not really.

Well he eventually made it to the fourteenth floor and climbed onto the floor and there was no guards. In fact he was in a room and to what he saw...he finally found the elevator that led to the archives. It was as if it was seeing love for the first time...well to me and not him...but whatever.

Well, soon he got static from the communication line and he then heard me saying what I had to say of course. He then picked up on the other end as well.

I then said on the other end, "TK, are you still there with me and the land of the living?"

Then finally I got a response back. TK said to me from the other end of the line, "I'm not among the land of the living Knight. I'm the devil, remember?"

I then said back, "Yeah, but technically you're still alive. Are you ok...you didn't pick up when I tried to call you from way down here."

TK then said to me, "I'm fine and you should know that. Remember, I'm dead and I'm the devil, it'll take a lot more fire power to kill me. And you know that."

I then told him, "Well who knows TK...we don't know everything that goes on with creation and if they die or not and blah blah blah...you get my point. That or some sort of writing god could kill you off, but who the fuck knows...right?"

TK then said, "I get what you're saying, but even then maybe even that so called "Writing god" could also have his god who writes his story and could kill him off."

I then was not sure what he was saying and I told TK, "Uhhh....I'm confused...what's your point..."

TK then said to me, "What I'm saying is, you're right that we don't know everything. That there are many possibilities when it comes to the universes. That the example of what could be our reality of a god that controls everything with just writing or drawing or something similar could very well have a god that does the same thing for our god. Not saying that is what it is, but it's only a possibility how deep reality can go."

I then told him, "You know your speeches are sometimes starting to get annoying. I get your point, it's like wondering if we're in the matrix or not, or we're just holograms or we are absolutely nothing or this universe is just a figment of my imagination and really I'm still back on Earth in a weird coma that I don't remember. Or maybe this is all a dream or maybe I'm dead and this is just my vision of heaven. I get your point about questioning reality, I'm just saying is all it's starting to wear me and others down on your speeches and philosophy and shit like that you know?"

TK then said to me, "Knight...does it sound like I give a fuck?"

I then said to him, "I know...just saying is all. And I'm sure Lawman would say the exact same thing too if he was still around."

TK then said, "He did...he said it when I met him not long ago."

I was then a bit shocked and asked, "Wait....you saw Lawman?"

TK then said to me in response, "Long story, so....are you ok?"

I then told him, "Well, everything seems to be ok on my end. Apparently we could have just walked through the front door this entire time because I just met Celestia. She didn't seem shocked at all that I was in the castle without her knowledge. So if I had to guess we could have easily went through the front door and we didn't have to go through any of this trouble tonight and she would have been fine with it."

TK then said to me, "You're know she wouldn't have been fine with me walking in right?"

I then said to him, "Oh yeah...right....she kind of hates your guts, but still tolerates your existence and me being friends with you...well sort of friends that is...and alright seeing you anywhere else but inside her domain, in other words her precious castle. But hey, that's fine. Anyways, I just found what floor we have to go to get to those files."

TK then told me, "I know...the fourteenth floor."

I then told him, "What? Are you serious, that just makes it worse for me because you figured it out without my help....unless of course you can read my mind right now...can you?"

TK then said to me, but with a tone, "No you idiot. I found out not long ago. I'll meet you on the fourteenth floor."

I then told him, "Yeah...that might be a bit difficult, I'm on the first floor and it might take me a long time to get to the fourteenth floor. Not only to mention I do believe guards are running all over the place."

TK then told me, "Don't worry...I got you covered."

Knight (Back to me that is...this time for good...I think...):

Well, here's my point of view of things again. I know...we've been switching back and forth and back and forth, but it's ok cow tippers...it's ok...just shut the fuck up and you'll get kicked out like what nice Hitler did to the Jews...he kicked them out...instead of gassing them...because that's what nice Hitler did. Just like the good 9/11.

Anyways, aside from what happened in the good 9/11, TK had teleported me to the fourteenth. Of course there was a bit of a side effect to it when you ever got teleported by him, especially that quick and not paying attention. It made me a bit dizzy, and when I got on to the fourteenth floor, I was kneeling down a bit and swayed a bit back and forth as I had to get my balance back since it was a bit disorienting when it happened so unexpectedly.

Well, I then looked at TK and then around the room. It was dark, decently sized and big, but not as big as what TK had to go through.

There was one wooden table in the room, with a few pieces of papers on it and a picture less picture frame hanging above it, but other than that and a window leading to the outside world and a door the led to the rest of the floor which may or may not have had guards on it, that was about all the room had to offer, except for the main piece of the room that drew your eye.

The elevator. The elevator had those classic metal grates in front of the main elevator doors and it even had glass behind those grates as well. Not only to mention the bottom of the elevator also had those florescent light bulbs, strip lights kind of at the bottom and every so often a few feet apart as it was going to the top. Why it was like that?

Maybe to see when it was at night time as there was no other light source in the room with the elevator other than the moon light that was able to make it in the room.

Well, I said to TK, "Well...what are you waiting for then...press the button."

TK then went ahead and pressed the button to call the elevator down, as it was for whatever reason still up to just about the highest point of the castle. And it was a bit of a ways up, so it was going to take a while.

So while we waited for the lovely elevator to come down and open up, I decided to start a conversation with TK and not make it weird, even though it was already weird.

I said to TK, "Well then....this was surely one HELL of a night, am I right TK?"

TK then looked at me and he then told me, Yes, I am sure it was a KNIGHT to remember."

I then had a little smile form across my face and said to TK, "Oh...so you do have a sense of humor then TK. I always thought you were that emotionless asshole that was likeable in a way."

TK then said, "I wasn't bring funny...and you should know that I never joke around."

I then said, "Well...it just sounded like you made a pun there to come back my pun and....well whatever...jokes aside...this seemed to be really too much just for what we were after this entire night."

TK then said, "And tell me Knight...what were we after again that I had to go through all of that trouble for?"

I then told him, "Well...we had to do what we've been through this entire good night...for a file on Arctic Aurora, just for a fucking file. And look what we have done to this place. So much for keeping quiet right?"

TK then told me, "Well it wasn't exactly easy was it now? We both had to go through some sort of shit. Whatever you went through the basement and what I had to go through. Granted it was all unexpected turn of events, so none of us could have predicted what we would have encountered on this trip. It was only supposed to be a get in and get out job, but of course, just like always, some shit always happens. But at least we were prepared to fight. If it wasn't for that...if it wasn't for me being the devil, we would have all been screwed in the end."

I then said to TK, "Yeah....well, look on the bright side of things...at least it was a little fun...right...a little fun tonight we had?"

TK just stared at me in pure silence and I then responded to his silence with, "Alright...it was shit...but it's all worth taking a good look at that file though. Mostly because if I'm going to take a job from a total stranger, I need to know at least who I'm working for, and the job he asked me of, and you of course seems to be a lot bigger than what we went through tonight. So I suppose we could consider this a little warm up session."

I then walked to the one window that the room had and looked outside and saw all the guards running around while Celestia and Luna were looking in shock as to what had happened to their precious castle, trying to wrap it around their minds and trying to figure what had happened and piece the puzzle together.

Granted she could always pin this on me since I was there, but since she had trusted me as her faithful student, it was alright. But then again she could always trace it back to me, but we did do something of course and it'll all be fine.

Anyways, I then said as I looked out the window at the destruction that we have caused...well mostly TK did all the destruction...I said, "Yup...just a little warm up."

I then walked back to TK and looked at him and then continued to say, "Well, since we've gotten that out of the way, I suppose we don't have to cause too much trouble when we get to the file room upstairs...right?"

TK then stared at me and he then said, "Hopefully not, but if we have to, we will fight back. And I'll gladly tear more of this castle apart if I have to."

I then said to him, "You really don't like Celestia don't you?"

He then said to me, "No...no I don't. She tried to kill me and she just ended up pissing me off, so I ended up just threatening one of her precious subjects and killed two more younger kids and tortured their parents in order to get her to leave me alone."

I then said to him, "You know...Celestia wasn't going to kill you. Sure she would give you a very terrible punishment like an eternity on the moon or something...but still she wasn't going to kill you. In fact I don't think she would go that far...maybe..."

TK then said to me, "Well, she looks like she can kill, which in that case, I'll gladly rip her head off and kill her sister too. And if anyone stands in my way, I'll kill them too."

I then told him, "Yeah...that's...good and all...but I've got a question for you TK...do you think that this place had another way to get to the files. I mean the elevator is all the way up there and this is the only elevator that takes us up to there...and surely Celestia doesn't use this elevator...maybe the Royal guard...so maybe she has some sort of secret passage or something you think?"

TK then told me, "Perhaps, kings and queens always have their secrets. But like I said back on the train, there possibly is one."

I then said to him, "Well she's a princess...but kind of the same thing though. You know speaking of queens, back on Earth she was supposed to be a queen, but instead they just said no because apparently queens were seen as evil to little girls. I wonder why is that...you know?"

TK then told me, "Well, perhaps it would have something to do with the bed time stories that they have always heard about and have old fairy tales like Snow White."

Although in all truth, he has a point, but to this day I still can't wrap my mind around that idea. I mean why? But then again the only good queen is an old bitch that just smiles and waves all the time and goes around and demanding that nuts are placed around the castle grounds because why the fuck not?...or maybe she's secretly a British squirrel agent that is a time lord and a wizard.

Oh well you know.

Anyways, I then said to TK, "Well...that might be it. Anyways, how long does it take for this elevator to get down here and...oh there it is."

Right before my eyes I saw the elevator slowly coming down, but it wasn't that slow, but it was taking its time though. It was decently sized and it was ok looking and it eventually made its way down and stopped when it hit the floor.

And once it did, the doors opened and the light was like the light outside of the elevator, but a normal bright light though.

Afterwards, TK and I looked at each other and I then told him, "After you my good friend."

TK then went ahead and opened that door type of thing where you just push it to the side.

He then went in first and I then said told him, "You know...you never gave me the full details as to what happened to you on your side, care to tell me?"

Once I got in, TK immediately pushed the button to go up to the file room. The doors closed, although we didn't take the time to close the grate door thingy, but it's like it didn't matter though.

The elevator doors closed and we started to feel the force of going up as the elevator carried us straight to the top.

And once the elevator started to move, we had this little old tune that sounded like it was from Earth from years ago, but then again who knows...maybe some portal opened up and this song somehow got past some pony's mind and it came to them and now we have this song here.

We then continued to talk as we went up.

TK then told me, "Well, it started off normal as I climbed to my first stop, the eleventh floor. It was normal, guard patrol was normal as well. Everything about it seemed ordinary and had no signs of an elevator anywhere. I then went ahead to go the next floor above and that ended up being normal for about a quarter of the way through. I made a guard give up in fear and I ended up knocking down some guards that were having a little poker party. I blew the door open right next to them, taking them out all at once, with one still half awake.

'I knocked him down to the floor where he belonged. I then moved to a door that I felt a high energy presence, opened it, and I ended up in a strange simulation universe. I'm not going to go into the details, but it was nothing of interest if you're curious about it though. I then eventually, however, found a place that existed between universe and reality. Between life and death. Between the outside of the universe and heaven. There I met Lawman. He seemed to be real, but I'm not sure if he was entirely real. I might have just been my imagination, but we talked peacefully.

'And we also saw this green place teeming with life in front of our eyes. It was like a portal to a peaceful place. It even looked like The Gardens of Eden too a little bit. Perhaps it was, perhaps it was not. I'm not sure and I don't care as it's not anything to worry about. We then parted ways and I came back. I then found a creature who is named Beast that caused me to go into those simulated universes and created them as well that he apparently has been around for centuries.

'He even told me straight out that he wanted to kill me and feed on me as he had just escaped from his stone prison in the gardens, but I just let him go. Where he is at now, I'm not so sure, but if I had to guess, a place where there isn't much ponies around. Most likely in the mountains. Aside from that, I then went to the next floor and all that led me to was a floor that was supposed to be nothing but a myth and instead it was all real. It even had an ancient monster from when the castle was built and was brought on to that floor by some elite group known as The Six that ended up going dead years ago.

'And then some idiots decided to act stupid and messed with something that they weren't supposed to mess with and unleashed that monster. I was also low on energy and killed two guards and a kid for energy...later a guard afterwards. I fought the beast and as you saw and heard, that destruction was caused by that thing. But it is now dead, or at least I'm assuming it doesn't re-grow its head. Other than that, that has been my night. Granted I never sleep, so what does it matter to me that I spent my time doing all of that."

I then was a bit silent for a bit and then said to TK as I nodded my head slowly, "Uh huh...yup...really!? Well shit your night sounded awesome! All my night was finding a guard that ate his own cum, a caterpillar that wasn't black and made horrible rap music and named himself Jizzy G, and a military like unit that wasn't from this universe that was apparently from another Earth I think and escaped through a portal and were only here to gather information by some client of theirs and ..."

TK then cut me off and asked me, "What did you just say?"

I then told him, "Well...I just said that some humans ended up coming here that wasn't from my Earth and stuff...and I know what you're going to ask next and no I have no clue where they exactly came from or who sent them, but I'm sure just like everything else and how well it's all going, we'll soon find out for ourselves...am I right? Yeah...I'm right....but still....your night sounded awesome while I stuck with the bullshit that I got."

TK then told me, "You would have died if you were in my position...you know that right? You're not well quipped or skilled. Sure I did train you, but I didn't train you that well enough for you to face what I had to face. And besides, you would have fucked it up no matter what you did and no matter how good you are. Now end of story, I believe we're about to be at our destination."

TK was slowly looking up when he had said that, in which case we were almost there and we ended up at the very tippy top of the castle...well not the exact tippy top but you get the idea...it was just about the tallest point of the entire castle but not really.

We stopped at the top and we could tell we were at where we wanted to be as the sides of us were just glass and we saw that it was the file room and it was dark as well with no one in it at all.

It was almost kind of like where a scary ghost story would take place or hell....where a ghost would come from or be at or maybe even live at. The doors then opened and we walked out and as we did, we looked all around and it was huge.

Again, not as big as the thirteenth floor, but still pretty big and to top it all off...there were three stories of files cabinets to look through. Surely it was organized somehow, but we would need to have a starting point of course to even guess where we would need to look at.

I then said, "Well then...it looks like this night is going to be even longer than I had anticipated."

TK then said as he was walking away from me and headed towards the file cabinets, "Well we better start looking then. You got your flashlight right?"

I then said to him as he was walking away, "Yeah...in my satchel of course...but why are you asking that? You're not my mom."

TK then said, "Well just making sure you have something to see in the dark...because I'm sure we would be wasting time to try and find to put the lights on in this room. And if you're asking about superiority, I am the one with the night vision here. And besides...I'm the devil...remember?"

I then said to him, "Well..you have a point...but still...I don't need to be checked up on like that you know."

And we then headed our separate ways to look for the file and let me tell you something cow tippers...I know this is going to make you all so mad and trying to cry over spilled milk and shit like that...but I'm not giving the whole details on this one.

Nope...you cow tippers can suck it...and when I mean by it, I don't mean that it or It the clown...I mean It...and I'll let you imagine what that means. Why? Because all we did was just look at fucking files upon files! It was boring and an eye sore.

It was tiring and so boring that I wanted to just turn myself into Celestia about breaking in even though I wasn't breaking in technically and that would have more interesting results. I mean all we did was just look at files, trying to find the right one and it didn't seem to be a clear category selection either.

Although I did find a sections of towns and all that goes on in those towns and who lives there and stuff like that.

I even found one on Stalia...and oddly enough I couldn't find anything on about my friends, although I did find one on me and it read "Faithful student of Princess Celestia."

It even had orphan written on it and even listed my friends too, the ones that I supposedly made in Stalia, the Mane 6, and of course Wolf and Celestia and Luna, as I do have my connections of course.

Other than that, TK wasn't listed on it even though I told Celestia that TK was a dear friend of mine, but she kind of does hate TK's guts though. Although it was still weird that I couldn't find anything on my friends...as if it was that they never existed at all. But who knows...right?

Anyways, speaking of TK, I did find a file that apparently was personally made by Princess Celestia herself, as she did the hand writing herself and I did tell it to TK.

I had said when I had TK's file, "Hey TK! I've found a folder with your name it!"

TK was looking at me and listening to what I had to say and I read from the file, as I saw him behind me...well looked to see him behind me as he was on the other side looking at the files and I had to yell it all the way over there...you get the point.

I said to TK, "And it looks like Celestia wrote it herself personally! It reads: TK is an unknown pony and a questionable race! However, I hope he is not a unicorn, as that would be a disgrace to the unicorns of this country as he is one of the rudest and most dangerous ponies I have ever met! I also hope he is not a Pegasus as he would be a waste of space for other good citizens that would need the space in the sky! I also hope he is not an Earth Pony, as everything that he would ever try to grow would die at his touch! I also hope under that black suit of his is not an Alicorn either, as I wouldn't want to be in the same room with him, as he is a prick and surely is not welcomed in this country! However, since he is supposedly a good friend of Knight, a personal student to Princess Celestia, I will allow him to stay in this country, but as long as he remain friends with Knight! Other than that, he is a fool!"

I then took a moment to think about what it said that was in his file and it was the only thing.

I then said to TK, "Man! She sure hates your guts! I mean she tried to make it like every other file here but she just couldn't hold it back and just threw all she could at you...she even kind of swore too....she just hates you! Oh well thought you should know!"

And TK went back to trying to find that file in silence...but I'm sure he was just as pissed as Celestia is at him, I could kind of tell in his body movements...but I do wonder what kind of pony that TK is....maybe he is an Alicorn since he is the Devil...but then again maybe not. Who knows right?

Well, other than that interesting file, all there was just other towns, events throughout Equestrian history and that was about it. So I spared you the boring part, and about an hour or three later, we finally found the file, TK had found it, as it was on the third story on the twenty first column on the seventh row up.

TK had said he had found it and I went to him immediately. We then looked at the file together and what we found was that Arctic Aurora was a scientist that was once working on a experiment that would have opened a portal to what is called The Other World and sadly his experiment went wrong, as he and his partner that was working on it as well both got sucked into The Other World as they destroyed the machine before it went out of control and unleashed god knows what. And of course Celestia recorded and kind of hidden the project so no one would know.

It also said that his wife also died and somehow they knew she went to heaven, or at least that's what I questioned at the time.

Not only to mention they had children and they were separated as well, and one of them, being Misty Midnight, living in Stalia homeless, but as we now know that he has been helping her out any way he can in his spirit form, as he is a ghost that has escaped The Other World.

And now, she's trapped in The Other World and now he wants us to help him out. Of course that information wasn't in the file, but you get the idea.

Well, once we were done reading it, I then yelled out, well more or less in a loud tone that is, "Well...this keeps getting fucking better and better doesn't it?"

TK then looked towards my way slowly and he then asked me, "What do you mean by that Knight?"

I then said to TK, "Well...it's the fact that this shit just keeps getting deeper and deeper...doesn't it? I mean of all the bullshit and other shit that I had to go through, it just keeps piling up like a shit sundae. I mean years ago, many many years ago, I was just this somewhat normal, but not really though, boy."

I then proceeded to walk around a little bit and made various hand gestures as I was talking.

Anyways, aside from that minor detail, I then continued to talk, "I went to school, got good grades, went home, sat around and did stuff like watch TV and what not, took a shower, ate my supper, went to bed, wake up in the morning to a never ending nightmare called reality, rinse and repeat. Then that one fateful summer day...that one day we decided to all as a family to go to the woods and rent a cabin.

'Then that night...I saw that ball of light...and that day was either one of the best days of my life or the worst days of my life. How do I explain this? You see...I barely remember my family, I barely remember their faces, let alone their names...they are nothing but a mere blur to me, and I don't care. They were...nothing to me. Sure they were good to me, but in the end...they tried too hard. And I wanted a way to get away from that. And I found that cave and I met you...my own creation...I couldn't believe my eyes and ears when I saw you...my very own creation in the flesh!

'It was like some sort of dream, a dream of some sort of weird paradise where there was some sort of magic. And that portal that I found in that cave that night...that was magic. Pure, genuine magic. I always wondered before then if there was some magic left in that world. I mean, all that was left was business and careers and a very flawed system being used in society...hell even human beings were scary as shit to me you know? The thought of them trying to act like someone that they were not....trying to suppress their human nature and to act civilize and deny their nature from within while trying to have morals and values that eventually broke down is an odd idea. I mean...humans are animals...they had animal instincts and feelings...but yet they denied all of that. Not only to mention, they turned wilderness into big cities with jobs and stocks and bonds and all of that bullshit that they call a civilized world.

'Sure some of it was fine...but when you add the laws and career futures and retirement...what do you have in that world TK? Isn't there any exploring the unknown? Isn't there some sort of magic left in that world where you could stumble upon something and either you could tell others and they would believe you or not be afraid of it? where did the magic go TK? In that world that I used to know...where did the magic go? But finding that portal...I found the magic...so..odd, but yet...amazing. And after we formed ourselves a little group with Factory Dash, well let me tell you...I was happy, we were exploring!

'We were going to different universes and finding all sort of things and meeting others...it was great...I was free...you were free TK. Factory Dash, despite me hating her guts...she was free. We were not trapped in that tiny box on our planets that we lived on, we weren't held down by our universe's god and prohibited from leaving such a place. We were not restricted from the vass and ever expanding universes...we were free like birds. We were free, truly free for our souls to ever explore the unknown and other places. We were not restricted to one place...we were free...free as the wind...free as the sky...the most free that we ever could be.

'We had as much freedom than anyone could ask...we were free. We could do whatever we want, go wherever we want, we were not bounded by rules or laws...we were truly free. sure, there was no safety, for if you want freedom, you must sacrifice safety, but for safety, you must sacrifice freedom...and that didn't matter to me...we were free. So many adventures, so much time...those were the good ol' days TK. We had some real fun times back then...and now I feel like I have gotten old...you have moved on...and Factory Dash...well she is a bitch...and kind of was back then but not much though. In other words...it was good back then...like the good ol' days...but now...what have we gotten ourselves into? What have I gotten ourselves into?

'I mean...all I remember was I was lonely...very lonely, on the brink of insanity and felt like I wanted to kill both you and Factory Dash...but then I got the idea to...come here and retire here in this universe. Sure I would still want to go through the universes...have some fun...I wouldn't have given up that freedom, I just wanted a little spot to call my own...you know? Maybe meet and make a few friends...you know, some what the simple life, but somewhat complicated. That was years ago TK...years ago that I wanted to find peace within this universe...of ponies...ponies from a show that I knew from Earth that looked like for little girls, but not really though.

'And look at us now, we're breaking and entering into a castle that is partially destroyed while trying to look for a file for some ghost pony that had his daughter that is homeless kidnapped by some sort of creature and taken into another dimension of some kind. Not only to mention, I have Neon to deal with, I am a personal student of Celestia and am supposed to send a letter to her whenever I learn something about friendship, I had visions of Fausticorn and a child crying that may or may not have been the long lost brother of Celestia and Luna. So of course I have to find him somewhere...maybe...not only to mention I'm apparently part of The Elements of Protection, I went to college for a while as Celestia's personal student...and to top it all off...TF is on the loose...trying to kill me.

'And the best thing that we have on him is a few satellites in other universes...this was supposed to be simple...and now...we have a dimension that was once part of an experiment gone wrong that Celestia covered up...I think...and chances are we will get into more shit later down the road too. I mean...how complicated can this get TK?

'I was here for one thing...and one thing only...for peace...to somewhat retire, but at the same time explore...to sit back and enjoy what every Brony's dream was and that was to live in the world of My Little Pony. And here I am...as bright as day...and we are all fucked. Fucked fucked fucked...that's what we are...fucked...sure we can get through this...but how much are you willing to bet it will only get worse from here? Perhaps that's why I sometimes go on and on and never stop talking and sometimes act a bit immature and try to joke every now and then just to stay sane...but then again...what is sanity?

'Is it that you act normal and you have no tendency at all to kill someone or is it to live a normal life with nothing odd going on at all? What is sanity TK? And you know what....it's whatever it you want it to be isn't it? In fact...why bother having sanity? There is no sanity...there is only insanity...not in this world...everywhere...and you know...it's a beautiful thing isn't it? Well...despite what I just said...we need to keep moving...we had a long night...didn't we TK? I'm somewhat tired and I'm sure you have other shit to do...so let's get going...shall we?"

TK didn't say a single word in response to what I said after my little speech...but I'm sure he didn't care...or maybe he did and thought it was best to not say anything...or maybe he found some truth in it...I don't know. So I then put the file away and started to walk with TK to the windows.

After I put the file away, I then asked him, "So....how are we going to get out now. The only way out is that elevator and we don't exactly have an idea where that secret passage that Celestia, who may or may not have one that is, on a way to get out of here."

TK then looked at me and said, "I've got it covered."

And so TK looked towards the opposite end of the room, the opposite direction of where the elevator was. The way he was looking, there was a big circle stain glass window that was in the room that I didn't mention when I described the interior. It had nothing special on it of course, just a bunch of pretty looking colors unless of course maybe it's one of those magic pictures where if you stare at it long enough you'll see something.

Who knows right? Well, he looked towards the window and he pulled out a normal gun and went ahead and stood on his two back legs and took off the suppressor, and then replaced the gun from darts with regular bullets. Yeah, he had that, trust me, TK is always prepared...well mostly that is...and he aimed it at the window glass.

He then shot three bullets and of course it made a loud sound in the air, but shattered the glass and some of the broken glass landed inside the room while some of it landed outside. It just depended on the physics is all. Anyways, after he shot three loud bullets...or at least that made three loud sounds that is, but since we were far away, Celestia or the guards couldn't really here it at all, so were safe.

Although I had a bit of a worried look on my face as I wondered how Celestia and Luan would react to the broken glass, especially since they would know someone was in the secret file room.

Next, TK put the gun away and was back on all fours once more. And soon, he teleported to the window sill, or ledge that is. And as from what I could see from his sort of point of view, more or less third, there was a beautiful orange sunset slowly about to rise in the sky, so it was still night time and you could see some stars, but the crack of dawn was near.

He then looked towards me and he said, "I'll come get you when it's time to come up and clean up the mess that we've made."

I then looked a bit confused and I asked him, "What do you mean by that exactly TK?"

He then said to me, "There is going to be investigations soon, and we're no idiots. And it's only a matter of days until they find evidence all over the place in this room along with where ever else as well. And of course they're going to also be on my ass for sure since Celestia is already suspicious me and hates me. So be ready to come back to clean up our little mess...along with breaking into any other pony's home that may also know of this. I'll keep an eye on it...and you keep an eye on it too. I'll see you soon."

And then TK jumped off and headed off into the slow rising morning of the sun. Well, I then slowly shook my head because we've done goofed or messed up. Well, I then went ahead and climbed to the window that was broken, it wasn't that high of a climb anyways.

It was just something that I had to jump at is all, but with no problem. I climbed onto the broken window area and looked out. It was somewhat nice and peaceful, but as TK had told me...it's not going to be peaceful...well most days that is.

And so, I slowly headed off the roof so I could get on to the ground. Of course I was high and far from the ground below, but there was some roof tops that I could easily jump to and from to get to the ground safely. I did so and it took me no more but twenty minutes or less, nothing interesting to talk about other than the guards that were running around, but of course they didn't see me and they were too busy to see me.

Well I eventually got on the ground and made it safely, and like I said, the guards were too busy running around, trying to follow orders to even care that I was on the castle grounds. I was near the entrance to the gardens that I had entered early.

I walked back to the entrance that basically made my way from where me and TK had started. And when I got to the starting point from our little adventure, I took one last look at the castle and oh boy did we fuck up at trying to be silent with our breaking and entering plan. But I then turned around and headed for the train station and as I was walking, dawn almost had arrived, Luna's moon was out of view and Celestia's sun was about to rise from below.

It didn't take me long to get back to the train station. I went to the ticket booth and asked for one ticket to Stalia and nothing interesting instead of the last guy at the ticket booth was at Stalia...but then again it was Stalia so what would you expect right?

Well, no one was around, no pony was waiting for a train to arrive but me. Well, except for this one guy...one guy that looked a little familiar to me.

He was old and was in a wheel chair and was facing in the direction of where the sun was going to rise. I walked up to him, but only to stop behind him and realize he was the old guy that I had met when I first came to this universe after The Fall happened.

It's a long story and some light will be shed on it of course, but you get the idea. So I took a seat behind him, as the benches were back to back.

So I took a seat behind him and I then started off the conversation with, "Slow day isn't for trains isn't it?"

The old stallion then raised his right hoof and took out a little black box and put it to his throat, as he developed some kind of cancer for the throat and he had to get some stuff done to it and now he can only communicate through that thing and sound like a robot...which is basically the only upside to it when you think about it.

He then spoke to me, "Ponies don't usually wait for a train at the crack of dawn...Knight."

I then said to him, "So you do remember me...how nice."

The old guy then said to me, "How could I forget the one that prevented me from dying from that cancer that was about to kill me. Sure I still lost my voice, but at least I still have my life...right."

I then told him, "Well...it was just a little something that I had...I mean it still doesn't do much, but it kind of prevents you from dying."

Then the old pony said to me, "I'm dying."

I then asked, "Let me guess....old age? I mean it looks like it is your time and all...I mean age affects all of us in a way that hurts us."

The old cancer pony then said, "Very true. A little friend of yours a few months back stopped by here in Cantorlot and he was in big trouble and almost got in trouble with the Princess you know...the one that goes by the name of TK."

I then told him, "Yeah...he did tell me that. I'm sure he wasn't rude to you or anything...right?"

He then told me, "Not at all...although he seemed a little intimidating, but I helped him out...gave him a map through the Everfree Forest that I had. Granted it was dangerous as the lost and forgotten town hidden within the Everfree Forest has been long forgotten and cursed...but ht made it to you and that's that matters. Thought I could repay the favor somehow."

I said to him in response, "Well thank you very much good gentlecolt. So...if you're dying...may I ask why are you sitting out here?"

He then told me, "I'm out here because I'm about to die...I can just feel it inside of me. By the time that sun fully rises...I'll be dead...but I thought what a better way to die than to look at the sunrise as that will be the last thing that I see."

I then said to him after a sigh and a few seconds of silence, "Well...hoped you had a good life then."

He then told me, "No...no I didn't..."

soon I saw my train to Stalia was pulling into the station and was slowing down and such.

I had then said to him before I got up and went to wait for the train to come to a complete stop so I may board, "Well...shit....that's life for you."

I then got up and without looking him in the eyes, I had said for my final words to him, "I hope heaven is as good as they say here and hope that you're lucky enough to enjoy it. Heck it's heaven....surely it must be a better life than this one. Well...goodbye...goodnight...this is the end for you."

I then headed for the train and as I headed for it, the train had stopped and the doors opened. I went ahead and boarded and no one else was inside the train cars. I looked on both side and still not a single one had a living pony on it. It was just me and me alone.

I went ahead and found myself a nice and comfy seat and waited for the train to take off. But right before the train took off, I swore I could of heard the last breath of that stallion.

But it might had been just my imagination. Well, the train doors closed and I was well on my way on back to Stalia. The train started to move and I just continued to wait until I was back in town. It was boring and quiet and very lonely I must say.

No one to talk too...seemed...depressing to me...so to keep myself occupied I looked out the window and saw all the trees the train was passing by. I recall a time when I was a child back on Earth and every time I was in the car I would look outside the window and see all the grass we were passing up quickly.

I had wondered...how many blades of grass we were passing up...how many I had wondered...but then again I was bored so I had to come up with something.. Well, I looked outside and that thought kind of came up. Well, I won't bore you with me asking how many blades of grass and how many trees we passed up...but I will say this.

The train was passing up a bunch of hills and as the sun was in the sky and dawn had arrived...I swear to god on my deathbed that I saw TF standing on the hill watching me.

As if he was there and quickly passed him up and I thought I had saw him. And at the time, I had wondered if that was him...why was he there? And then...the train crashed.

(Your Intermission Music...)

(End of Episode 23-1) To be Continued in Episode 23-2